Discipleship Module 3-5 PDF

Discipleship Training
Module 3
Worship Warfare
Character Development II
Gifts of the Spirit
Deliverance
Evangelism II
Module 5
Module 4
Leadership Formation
Preaching
Salvation
Works of Mercy
Supplemental Lessons
Team Dynamics
Mission Trip Information
114 Rock Road, Berne, New York 12023

(518) 872-0987; www.iamoutreach.org
Discipleship Training
Table of Contents
!
Intimacy with God
Character Development I
Missiology
Evangelism I
Ministry Guidance
World Religions
Teaching
Church Planting
Worship Warfare
Character Development II
Gifts of the Spirit
Deliverance
Evangelism II
Leadership Formation
Preaching
Salvation
Works of Mercy
&
Team Dynamics
Mission Trip Information
"
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
____________________________________________________________________________
'
Intimacy with God

Revival ...a visitation from God
What to do after the Glory falls
Being led by the Holy Spirit
Integrity in Ministry
What to do after an upset in your ministry
Submission and Rebellion
Sexual Sin
ABBREVIATIONS
The following abbreviations are used for the books of the Bible:
OLD TESTAMENT
Gen.
Ex.
Lev.
Num.
Deut
Josh.
Judg
Ruth
1 Sam.
2 Sam.
1 Chron.
2 Chron.
Ezra
Neh.
Esther
Job
Ps.
Prov.
Genesis
Exodus
Leviticus
Numbers
Deuteronomy
Joshua
Judges
Ruth
1 Samuel
2 Samuel
1 Chronicles
2 Chronicles
Ezra
Nehemiah
Esther
Job
Psalms
Proverbs
Eccles.
Song
Isa.
Jer.
Lam.
Ezek
Dan.
Hos.
Joel
Amos
Mic.
Nahum
Hab
Zeph
Hag.
Zech
Mal.
Ecclesiastes
Song of Solomon
Isaiah
Jeremiah
Lamentations
Ezekiel
Daniel
Hosea
Joel
Amos
Micah
Nahum
Habakkuk
Zephaniah
Haggai
Zechariah
Malachi
1 Tim.
2 Tim
Titus
Philem.
Heb.
Jas.
1 Pet.
2 Pet.
1 Jn.
2 Jn.
3 Jn.
Jude
Rev.
1 Timothy
2 Timothy
Titus
Philemon
Hebrews
James
1 Peter
2 Peter
1 John
2 John
3 John
Jude
Revelation
NEW TESTAMENT
Mt.
Mk.
Lk.
Jn.
Acts
Rom.
1 Cor.
2 Cor.
Gal.
Eph.
Phil.
Col.
1 Thess.
2 Thess.
Matthew
Mark
Luke
John
Acts of the Apostles
Romans
1 Corinthians
2 Corinthians
Galatians
Ephesians
Philippians
Colossians
1 Thessalonians
2 Thessalonians
WORSHIP WARFARE
Section 9
Module 3
International Accelerated Missions

114 Rock Road
Berne, New York 12023 USA
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
WORSHIP WARFARE
The Ministry of Prayer
"Lord, teach us to pray!" - Luke 11: l
"What the church needs today is not more machinery or better, not new organizations or more and novel methods, but
men whom the Holy Ghost can use; men of prayer, men mighty in prayer. The Holy Ghost does not flow through
methods, but through men. He does not anoint plans, but men - men of prayer." - E.M. Bounds
"Prayer is the strategical point which Satan watches. If he can succeed in causing us to neglect prayer, he has
won; for when communion between God and His people is broken, the true source of life and power is cut off."
-Andrew Murray"Study universal holiness of life. Your whole usefulness depends on this, for your sermons last but an hour or
two; your life preaches all the week. If Satan can only make a covetous minister a lover of praise, of pleasure, of good
eating, he has ruined your ministry. Give yourself to prayer, and get your texts, your thoughts, your words from God.
Luther spent his best three hours in prayer." -Robert Murray McCheyne"It is not enough to spend our time for God; we must spend our time with God if we would have a ministry that is
exceedingly efficient."
"If the crowds do not increase, pray more and have something for when they do come. But when the church
overflows with people, and money is no longer a problem be as prayerful and humble as in the day of small things.
We humans are a funny lot anyway. Some backslide because of the difficulties in the beginning; while other thrive
spiritually through the testing days, and backslide over SUCCESS when they leave made the grade. Some preachers
can pray better through the bunghole of an empty meal-barrel than with a full stomach, a full gas tank, and a fat purse.
But there is no excuse for defeat, either in lean years or in fat ones. The real reason for failure in a God-anointed
ministry is PRAYERLESSNESS. -W.T. Gaston"Prayer is the first thing, the second thing, the third thing necessary to a minister. Pray then, my dear brother;
pray, pray, pray!" -Edward Payson"WE WILL GIVE OURSELVES CONTINUALLY TO PRAYER, AND TO THE MINISTRY OF THE WORD."
-The Twelve Apostles- (Acts 6:4)
I.
TYPES OF PRAYER
A.
Fellowship and Communion with God

"Truly our fellowship is with the Father and with His Son, Jesus Christ." I John 1:3b
"True prayer, in its highest form and reach, is not only imperative but receptive, the whole nature going out
to God in adoration, thanksgiving, confession, supplication, intercession; but also opening all its channels for
the incoming of blessing. Communion becomes intercommunication ....or, as a simple Japanese convert put it,
prayer is like the well where one bucket comes down while the other goes up and the full one that comes back
...There is a quest higher than mere request - a search after knowledge of God and communication of Him. In
this secret place, (Matt 6:6) devout souls learn what is meant by communion -- and communion is mutual.
"With most praying people, the fundamental if not the exhaustive conception of prayer is asking somewhat
of God. This is indeed a part, but surely it is not the whole, of prayer; and it may be doubtful whether more
than a beginning is made unless and until there be a disclosure of God to the soul. We read of our blessed Lord
Himself that at times he withdrew from all human companionship, for the purpose of secret communion with
the Father; as when he went out 'into the mountain to pray and continued all night in prayer to God.' These
midnight - all night interviews mark the great crises of his life on earth and it cannot be supposed that he spent
all these hours in continuous supplication. Was it not rather like Gideon, on the plains of Jezreel, to spread out
is whole being like fleece, to drink in the heavenly dew in the Father's Presence and in the strength of this
celestial nectar confront new trials and temptations?"
IAM School of Missions pg. 9-1
"Thus meditative prayer, like reflective reading of the Word of God, become a perpetual means and
medium of communion with God, and so, also, of Revelation of God, for communion not only leads, but itself
becomes and is, revelation. -Arthur T. PiersonThe prayer of communion is frequently stimulated by meditative reading, i.e., the quiet and prayerful
reading of the Word of God, and occasionally of a devotional book by the one who has deeply known the Lord.
It is not the quantity that is read, but the manner of reading, that yields us profit. Those who read fast, reap
no more advantage, than a bee would by only skimming over the surface of the flower, instead of waiting to
penetrate into it, and extract its sweets.
"When by an act of lively faith you are placed in the presence of God, read some truth wherein there is
substance; pause gently thereon, not to employ the reason, but merely to fix the mind; observing that the
principal exercise should ever be the presence of God, and that the subject, therefore should rather serve to stay
the mind, than exercise it in reasoning.
"When the senses are all recollected, and withdrawn from the circumference to the center "of the heart,"
and the soul is sweetly and silently employed on the truths we have read, not in reasoning but in feeding
thereon, and animating the will by affection, rather than fatiguing the understanding by study; when, I say, the
affections are in this state, (which, however difficult it may appear at first, ....it easily attainable,) we must
allow them sweetly to repose, and, as it were, swallow what they have tasted.
"For as a person may enjoy the flavor of the finest viands in mastication, yet receive no nourishment from
them, if he does not cease the action and swallow the food; so when our affections are kindled, if we endeavor
to stir them up yet more, we extinguish the flame, and the soul is deprived of its nourishment. We should,
therefore, in a repose of love ....swallow the blessed food we have received." (Method of Prayer)-Madame
GuyonB. Supplication and Intercession (by the same):
1.
2.
3.
4.
Souls are saved through prayer. Read (I John 5:16)

Anointing on the ministry of the Word of God. (Eph. 6:17-20)
The lives of Christians changed. (Eph. 6:18; Col. 4:12)
Promotes Foreign Missions and Home Missions. (Matt. 9:36-38)
a. Pray for laborers to be thrust forth.
b. Pray for laborers who have gone out.
c. Pray for the outpouring of the Spirit on different fields.
5. Revivals (local, national, universal) in answer to prayer. (II Chr. 7:14)
II.
THE POTENTIALITIES OF PRAYER

1. God will grant great and mighty things in answer to prayer. (Jer. 33:3)
2. Ask anything in Jesus' -- it will be done. (Jn. 15:7; 14:14)
3. Ask according to His will -- shall be answered. (I Jn. 5:14,15)
4. Provides anything that will glorify God. (Jn. 14:13)
III.
HOW TO PRAY
A.
Come into His conscious presence. (Ps. 100:2; 16:1 l; 46:10)

"Be sure that you do not utter a word of prayer until you have really come into the presence of God and know
that you are talking to Him ...Whenever you kneel in prayer, be absolutely sure before you utter a syllable of
prayer that you have actually come into the presence of God and really speaking to him. Oh, it is a wondrous
secret." -R.A. Torrey
"First of all in prayer take more time to be still before God without saying one word. What is, in prayer,
the important thing? That I catch the ear of Him to whom I speak. We are not ready to offer out petition until
we are fully conscious of having secured the attention of God. You tell me you know all that. Yes, you know it;
but you need to have your heart filled by the Holy Spirit with the holy consciousness that the everlasting,
almighty God is indeed come very near you .... When we bow in the humble, silent acknowledgment of God's
glory and nearness, we begin to pray there will be the very blessing that we often get only at the end." -Andrew
Murray(The Master's Indwelling)
The Secret of Entrance into His Presence

Heb. 10:19,22 "Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the (Holy Place) the Holiest by the blood of Jesus
...Let us draw near." Cf. Heb. 4:14-16; I John 1:9,7
"BELOVED CHRISTIAN! The BLOOD of JESUS! The blood of the lamb! Oh, think what it means. God gave it
for your redemption. God accepted it when His Son entered heaven and presented it on your behalf. God has it for
ever in His sight as the fruit, the infinitely well-pleasing proof, of His Son's obedience unto death. God points you to
it and asks you to believe in the divine satisfaction it gives to Him, in its omnipotent energy, in its everlasting
sufficiency. Oh, will you not this day believe that that blood gives you, sinful and feeble as you are, liberty,
confidence, boldness to draw nigh, to enter the very Holiest? Yes, believe it, that the blood and the blood alone,
brings you into the very PRESENCE, into the living and abiding fellowship of the everlasting God ...Which is now
greater in your sight: your sin or the blood of Jesus? There can be but one answer. Then draw nigh, and enter in, into
the Holiest of ALL. As your sin has hitherto kept you back, let the blood now bring you nigh ...Understand how the
Father's heart longs that His children draw near to Him boldly. He gave the blood of His Son to secure it. Let us honor
God, and honor the blood, by entering the Holiest with great, great boldness." -Andrew Murray- (The Holiest of All)
"When we draw near to God we should give up any and every thought that we have any acceptability before God
in ourselves, and we must realize that we are miserable sinners, but W e must also believe that every sin of ours has
been atoned for by the shed blood of Jesus." -R.A. Torrey- (The Power of Prayer)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Focus your thought upon His Presence

Repeat slowly and thoughtfully the first three petitions of the Lord's prayer. Ask the Spirit of God to make each
of them very real to your heart before you go on to the next. Particularly linger long after saying from your heart,
"OUR FATHER". Is He your Father through the blood of Jesus? Rejoice in the wonder of the fact, and give God
thanks for it.
Tarry before your Eternal Heavenly Father in thanksgiving
Thank Him as your Father for your temporal good, for every mercy, and for all things. Consider in this
connection Eph. 5:20; I Thess. 5:18; Rom. 8:28.
Meditate upon the Father and Sons great love for you
Read or repeat (meditatively) from memory John 3:16, Isaiah 53 and Gal. 2:20
Meditatively read a chapter of the New Testament each day
Do this no matter whether you have prepared a sermon or several lessons in the Bible on the same day. This
reading is the other side of petition. It is God's side. It is God's opportunity to speak to your heart if you read
slowly and in prayerful dependence upon the Holy Spirit for fight. Follow carefully Madam Guyon's counsel
here. This kind of reading is the HEARING SIDE of prayer.
Invite the Holy Spirit, the Teacher from on high, to instruct you
a. Invite Him to counsel you in the way the Father would have you go.(Rom. 8:14)
b. Invite Him to reprove you. (John 8:12; 16-18)
c. Invite Him to comfort you. (John 14:16-19)
d. Invite Him to give you some new revelation of the wondrous nature of the Father and the Son. (John 16:14,15)
Reflect upon the wonder of the indwelling of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit
Read often or better memorize John 14:17, 21, 23 and Eph. 3:17. The last verse is especially helpful. If you will
believe the fact that He is in you, you will have the delectable joy that He dwelleth in you! Think, walk, act,
speak in the light of that glorious fact.
Adore your Lord
Read and meditate upon the great doxologies of the Bible. An important one is Rom. 11:33-36. See
also Rev. 5:l-5; Jude 24, 25; Heb. 13:20,21; I Tim. 6:13-16; 1:17. Read these aloud or silently before
and unto the Lord as you worship Him. Stop at each phrase to meditate and adore before you go to
the next unless the Scripture has become already a part of the flow of your incense of love offering
unto the Lord.
8. Then please learn to be utterly silent to the Lord.

It is not enough that you do not vocalize audibly your thought of prayer and adoration. He yearns for
you to be silent in the deepest recesses of your being, until every request, every fleshly yearning,
every desire but for HIMSELF...H-I-M-S-E-L-F! has faded into oblivion, and he becomes (then)
ALL AND ALL, as you continue to wait breathlessly in wonder, awe and love before Him. (S. of S
3:4)
"Get before Him until you care for nothing but His will. Get before Him until everything and
person fade in comparison; till your heart is full of yon lovely man. 'Draw nigh to God and He will
draw nigh to you." So near that you will have no room or wish for anything before Him. Then you
will want only that which is pleasing to Him, and so will receive answers to prayer." -Sister AbigailEph 2:18 "For through Him we both have access in one Spirit unto the Father."
In the Greek the word "access" is the equivalent to our word "introduction". It is the work of the Holy Spirit to
introduce you to God in the Throne Room of prayer.
When you feel least like praying, and the heavens seem as brass, then you need the most to draw nigh to
God. (James 4:8 - "Draw night to God, and He WILL draw nigh to you.") Don't give up, but look away to the
blood of Jesus; be quiet in your soul, and count upon the Spirit of God who dwells within you to lead you to the
Father. He will manifest Him to you, and give you confidence to approach the Father in confidence. Eph. 6:18;
Rom. 8:26-27.
"We need God the Father to pray to; we need Jesus Christ the Son to pray through (I Tim. 2:5; and we need
the Holy Spirit to pray in." . A. ToreyB.
Pray Earnestly. - James 5:16

Jer. 29:13 "...find Me when ye shall search for me with all your heart."
Luke 22:44 "...being in agony he prayed more earnestly (literally, more stretched-out-wily; and his sweat
was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground."
Rom. 15:30 "beseech you ...strive together with me in your prayers to God for me" (Greek-sunagonizo, to
contend, to strive, or wrestle, fight.)
There is a "rest of faith" when we come into God's presence like a little child and quietly and trustfully ask
Him for the thing desired, and go away very quietly and calmly and reckon it done.
Yet sometimes when we pray, we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against satanic forces. It is easy
then to be discouraged. Should we give up? No! Fight through on your knees. A soul may be at stake, a victory
for God may be lost. Col.4:12,13 "laboring fervently (agonizing in prayer) ...for you in prayer."
Do you know what it means to labor in prayer; to toil with painful earnestness in supplication to God? We
pray too easily, and too often with little heart, and earnestness. Such prayer so often counts little with God.
How can we stir ourselves to earnest, intense prayer?
It is not by pounding on a chair and shouting and screaming. This may be worse than thoughtless,
apathetic praying.
It is by yielding to and depending upon the Spirit of God to pray through us, (Rom. 8:26,27) "with
groaning which cannot be uttered." Look to God to send the anointing of His Spirit upon you to stir your heart
to true prayer and earnestness.
C.
Pray with Others. Matt. 18:19,20; Acts 4:21-23; I Cor.14:15,16

"If two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything ...it shall be done for them of my Father which is in
Heaven." Matt 18:19.
There is more power in united prayer than in individual prayer. To agree (symphonize, Greek) in prayer, I
John 1:7 must be true.
D.
Pray in the name of Jesus.

"Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall
ask anything in my name, that will I do." John 14:13-16; 16:23,24,26.
"IN MY NAME --repeated six times over. Our Lord knew how slow our hearts would be to take it in ...His name
is our only ...all sufficient plea. The power of prayer and the answer depend on the right use of the Name."
What is a person's name? ...When I mention or hear a name, it calls up before me the whole man, what I
know of him, and also the impression he has made on me. The name of a king includes his honor, his power,
his kingdom. His name is the symbol of his power. And so each name of God embodies and represents some
part of the glory of the Unseen One. And the Name of Christ is the expression of all He has done and all He is
and lives to do as our Mediator." -Andrew Murray (With Christ in ...School of Prayer)
"He ...became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted
Him, and given Him a name which is above every name." (Phil.2:8,9) "All power is given unto me in heaven
and in earth." (Matt. 28:18)--JESUS
"To ask something in some other person's name ...means simply this, that you ask the thing that you ask
from the person of whom you ask it, on the ground of some claim that the person in whose name you ask it has
upon the one from whom you ask it." -R. A. TorreyThe above is illustrated in the life of Dr. Wilburt Chapman. In a time of real sorrow it was necessary for
him to make a trip into the far west. One of his elders, a banker, came to see him, and as he was taking his leave
he slipped a bit of paper into his hand. When Dr. Chapman looked at it, he found it to be a check made out in
his name and signed by the banker, but where there should have been figures it was blank. "Do you mean you
are giving me a signed blank check to be filled out as I please? " he asked the banker. "Yes, the banker replied;
I did not know how much you might need, and I want you to draw any amount that will meet your wants."
"To pray in the name of Jesus Christ is to recognize that we have no claims on God whatever, that God owes
us nothing whatever, that we deserve nothing of God; but, believing what God Himself tells us about Jesus Christ's
claims upon God ...Here is where many a person fails of getting an answer to prayer. They ask things of God on the
ground of some claim they fancy they themselves have on God. They fancy because they are such good Christians,
so consistent in their lives, and so active in their service, that God is under obligation to grant their prayers."
"Time and time again Satan has said to me that I have dared to ask something of God that seemed very
large, 'Oh, don't dare to ask so great a thing as that. You are not worthy of anything so great as that,' and I have
replied, "I know that I am not worthy of anything at all, but Jesus Christ is worthy of that and I am asking not
on the ground of my claims upon God, but on the ground of His." And sometimes as I think of how precious
the name of Jesus Christ is to God, how He delights to honor the name of His Son, I grow very bold and ask
God for great things ...Do you realize that we honor the name of Christ by asking great things in that name? Do
you realize that we dishonor that name by not daring to ask great things in that name? Oh, have faith in the
power of Jesus' name, and dare to ask great things in His name." -R. A. Torrey-
E.
Command in the name of Jesus.

Acts 16:18 "I command thee in the name of Jesus to come out of her." Isa. 45:11 "And concerning the work of
My hands command ye me." (command the thing and not God) Mark 11:22,23 Have faith in God. For verily I
say unto you, that whosoever shall say unto this mountain, 'be thou removed, and be cast into the sea; and shall
not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith (note-not prayeth) shall come to pass:
he shall have whatsoever he saith."
1. Examples: Peter, Acts 3:6 "In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk."
Paul, Acts 14:10 "Paul ...Perceiving that he had faith to be healed, said with a loud voice, 'Stand
upright on thy feet' And he leaped and walked."
Jesus, Mark 11:14 "No man eat fruit of thee hereafter forever." cf-John 14:12, He that believeth on Me, the
works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do: because I go unto My Father."
In recent years a lawyer asked one of our Pentecostal ministers who was preaching on John 14:13, "Do
you mean to tell us that Jesus gave us the power of attorney to do business in His name?" The preacher
answered, "I am only a layman when it comes to law, but you are a lawyer...you tell us. Did Jesus give us
the power of attorney?" The lawyer answered, "If language means anything, then Christ gave to His
Church the power of attorney." The preacher asked a second question, "What is the value of this power of
attorney?" And he received this answer, "It all depends on how much there is back of the name."
"THE MEASURE OF THE ABILITY OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST is the MEASURE of the
VALUE of HIS NAME. All that Christ was in His pre-incarnate state, that name is. All that Christ was and
is has been invested in His name, and He has given us the unqualified use of His name." -Evangelist
Harvey McAlister
2. The proper use of the name of the Lord Jesus
"What is it to do a thing in the name of another? It is to come with the power and authority of that
other, as his representative and substitute. We know how such a use of another's name always supposes a
community of interest. No one would give another the free use of his name without first being assured that
his honor and interest were as safe with that other as with himself...The free use of the name of another is
always the token of great confidence, of close union ...0ur power in using that Name, whether with God, or
men, or devil, depends on the measure of our spiritual life-union. (Jn. 15:7...They HAVE THE
SPIRITUAL POWER to avail themselves of the Name of Jesus just to the extent to which they yield
themselves to live only for the interests and the work of the Master. The use of the Name always supposes
the surrender of our interests to Him whom we represent."...When the Name of Jesus has become the
power that rules my life, its power in prayer with God will be seen, too... When it (the Scripture) says,
(Col. 3:17) 'Do all in the Name of the Lord Jesus,' we see how this is the counterpart of the other, 'Ask all'
To do all and to ask all in His Name, these go together ...It is not to the lips but to the life God looks to see
what the Name is to us ...Lord! teach me what it is to pray in Thy Name. Teach me so to live and ask, to
walk and speak, so to do all in the Name of Jesus, that my prayer cannot be anything else but in the blessed
Name too." -Andrew Murray- (With Christ in the School of Prayer)
IV.
CONDITIONS OF EFFECTUAL PRAYER (Ps. 66:18; Isa. 59:1,2)

A.
Keep all of His commandments
I John 3:22 "And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments..." Jn. 15:7
"He demands that we shall listen to His Word before He listens to our prayers. If we have a sharp ear for
God's commandments, then God will have a sharp ear for our petitions; but if we turn a deaf ear to one of
God's commandments, God will turn a deaf ear to every one of our petitions. If we do the things that God bids
us to do; then God will do the things that we ask Him to do: but if we do not pay close attention to God's Word,
God will pay no attention whatever to our prayers. To put it all in a single sentence: If we wish God to answer
our prayers, we must study God's Word diligently each day, to find out what the will of God is, and do that will
every time we find it."
"Here we touch upon one of the commonest reasons why prayers are not answered: those who pray are
neglecting the study of the Word of God, or they are not studying it for the particular purpose of finding out
what God's will is for them, or else they are not doing that will every time they find it" -R. A. Torrey- (The
Power of Prayer)
APPLY THYSELF WHOLLY TO THE WORD AND THE WORD WHOLLY TO THYSELF -AnonWarning to preachers!
"Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments and shall teach men so, he shall be
called the least in the kingdom of heaven." Matt. 5:19
"G. C. Morgan comments on the above verse as follows, "Notice carefully 'break' and 'teach'. You never
find a man teaching that any commandment of God is unimportant, but that behind his teaching is the fact that
he himself is breaking that commandment ...the issue of that man is that he is to be least in the kingdom
...losing the honors and the rewards.(commentary- Matthew)
John 15:7 "If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done
unto you."
"It is not enough to get Christ's words in us: His words must 'abide' in us, that is 'stay' in us and there is
only one possible way in which Christ's words can stay in us, and that is by our diligently obeying them. (Jn.
15:10) So you can go right straight through your Bible and you will find that every promise of God to answer
our prayers is made to those who diligently study His Word in order that they may know His will, and who
always obey His will every time they find it. Are you greatly perplexed as to why God does not give you the
things you ask? There is no mystery at all about it; you are not studying God's Word to find out His will for
you, or else you are not doing it every time you find it ...there is some particular thing you are not doing that
you know God wishes you to do, and there is not the slightest
reason why you should expect God to answer your prayers."
-R.A. TorreyIAM School of Missions pg. 9-6
B.
"Do the things that are pleasing in His sight." (I Jn. 3:22; Heb. 11:5 R.V. (mg)
This is a higher plan than outward obedience to the ten commandments. THE CONTROLLING purpose of
your life: To please Jesus.
"This may sound very simple. And it is. Yet there is no sentence that has a more sharply cutting razor edge
than just that sentence. It does not mean simply to leave out what is wrong and put in what is right. That is
really a rather low standard of living for a true Christian ...This is really climbing up to Jesus' level when He
was down here on the earth. With a touch of deepening awe one recalls our Lord Jesus' words: 'I do always the
things that are pleasing to Him' (The Father). 'To please Jesus' - use it as a touch-stone, a testing-stone, for a
day. Apply it to personal apparel, habit of life, conversation, daily duties ...It is really keeping in warm touch
with your Friend. It's keeping the window panes of your life clean so the sun can shine in clear and warm." -S.
D. Gordon"I would rather be on praying ground, rather be in such a relation to God that He can and will answer my
prayers, than to have the combined wealth of a hundred Rockefellers." -R.A. Torrey
C.
Let him ask in faith. -James 1:6,7"And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing ye shall receive." Matt. 21:22, cf-Mark 11:24
R.V.
We can expect God to answer the very thing we ask Him to give us. Nominal Christians exercise little or
no faith because they add to every prayer, "If it be thy will."
If you know God's will through a diligent searching of His Word, and by the confirmation of His Spirit to
your heart, you may pray in certainty that your prayer will be answered.
We do not need to doubt that it is God's will to give us wisdom. Jas. 1:5, nor healing. Jas. 1:15, Psalm
103:3, Acts 2:4, 38,39.
God's promises are sure! IICor. 1:20. If you plead a clear promise of God you need not put "ifs" in your
prayer. If you persist you may have to pay a price of fresh obedience for the answer.
How may we pray in faith
1. Ask according to His revealed will. I Jn 5:14,15; Jn. 15:7 Study His word to know His promises and His
will.
2. Look to the Spirit of God to assure you of His will where the Scriptures do not clearly indicate His will.
Rom.8:26,27 Gal. 5:16.
3. Faith cometh by hearing the Word of God. Rom. 10:17.
4. Faith comes by living in Love to all. Gal. 5:6 - Faith which worketh by love." cf-Rom. 13:10
D.
V.
Importunity (an expression of faith - persistence of hanging on in faith) Luke 11:5-13 cf-Luke 18:1-8;
Matt. 15:21-28.
THE CAUSE OF THE SIN OF PRAYERLESSNESS (I Sam. 12:23)
"Prayer will make you cease from sinning or sinning will make you cease from praying."
-Anon"God must discover to us how the lack of prayer is the indication of unfaithfulness to our consecration vow, that
God should have all our heart and life. We must see that this restraining prayer, with the excuses we make for it, is
greater sin than we have thought; for what does it mean? That we have little taste or relish for fellowship with God;
that our faith rests more on our own work and efforts than on the power of God; that we have little sense of the
heavenly blessing God waits to shower down; that we are not ready to sacrifice the ease and confidence of the flesh
for persevering waiting on God; that the spirituality of our life, and our abiding in Christ, is altogether too feeble to
make us prevail in prayer. When the pressure of work for Christ is allowed to be the excuse for our not finding time
to seek and secure His own presence and power in it, as our chief need, it surely proves that there is no right sense of
our absolute dependence upon God, no deep apprehension of the Divine supernatural work of God in which we are
only His instruments, no true entrance into the heavenly, altogether other worldly character of our incision and aims,
no full surrender to and delight in Christ Jesus Himself" From -The Ministry of Prayer- Andrew Murray-
WORSHIP WARFARE
Worship
Preparing Worshipers for War
May the praise of God be in their mouths and a double edged sword in their hands to inflict vengeance on the
nations and punishment on the peoples, to bind kings with fetters, their nobles with shackles of iron, to carry out the
sentence written against them. This is the glory of all his saints. Praise the Lord. (Ps. 149:6-9)
For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of
this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms. Therefore put on the whole armor of
God. (Eph. 6:12)
They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony; they did not love their lives so
much as to shrink from death. (Rev. 2:11)
Suppose a king is about to go to war against another king. Will he not first sit down and consider whether he is able
with ten thousand to oppose the one coming against with twenty thousand? (Lk. 14:31)
I.
THE CALL TO WORSHIP
Parallel (side by side) to the tremendous (great or mighty) revival of wholehearted worship in the
Church is a rapid spreading and increase of new religions and pseudo (false)-scientific superstitions.
No longer content with the gods of rationalism (of thinking or logic) and materialism (love of
possessions), our culture is turning to occult gods with the promise of power and spiritual knowledge.
As in Elijah's day, God's true worshippers are facing a showdown with the powers of darkness. We
must not just delight in the worship of God; we must prepare for serious conflict with unseen forces,
for Satan's strategy is to divert (turn) worship from God to himself. The issue is not "will we worship?"
but "whom will we worship?
In this lesson we will learn what are the prerequisites (required conditions) for going to battle and what are our
weapons for warfare. The future of families, cities, and nations are at stake.
II.
God calling His people to activated worship! (Ps.149:1-50)

An angel proclaiming the eternal gospel to all the nations: "Worship God! (Rev.14:6)
THE CALL TO WAR
God calling activated worshipers to war! (Ps.149:6-9)

The same trumpets that called Israel to worship called them to war. (Num.10:7-10)
It is a struggle. There will be losses. (Eph.6:12)
Are we interested observers or dedicated warriors?
God-centered warfare. (II Chron. 20:21,22) They sang God's praise; God defeated their enemies. First,
submit to God, then, resist the devil. (Jas. 4:7)
Worship is enthroning Christ; warfare is dethroning principalities.
The presence of God (the ark) and Warfare. (Num.10:35; 14:44.)
III. THE CONQUERABLE ENEMY
The reality of Satan.

Satan is evil to the core. By nature, he is a murderer, a thief, and a destroyer. (Jn.10:10) Satan is a vicious
(wicked or brutal) liar and a relentless (ruthless) accuser. (Jn. 8:44; Rev. 12:10)
Cannot ignore our adversary. He can devour us. Need to be alert and self-controlled. (I Pet. 5:8)
We must not be presumptuous in warfare. (Jude 1:9)
A.
The vulnerability (weakness) of Satan.

Satan is a created being, not co-equal with God. -- Satan's kingdom is built on pride, jealousy, threats,
competition, backbiting, lies, etc. It cannot stand.
They overcame him. (Rev. 12:11)
Kings and nobles (satanic governors) in chains. (Ps. 149:8-9)
Hell's gates cannot hold back God's Church. (Mt. 16:18)
IV.
PREREQUISITES (NEEDED CONDITIONS) FOR WARFARE
A.
"Are you a worshiper?" (Ps. 149:6-9)
B.
"Have you chosen to live by the cross?" (Rev.12:11) This is not a weapon; this is a prerequisite.
Are you house-conscious (aware ); career conscious, or fearful? Become God-conscious.(Deut. 20:1-10)
Christ over all. We must decide whether to protect our lives or invest them. (Mt. 10: 37-39)
C.
"Do you have wisdom?" (Lk.14:31) Time to fight, time to refrain (hold off). Need to establish victory in
smaller spheres, before we take on larger spheres.
D.
Submission, humility and peace should precede (come before) warfare. (1 Pet. 5:5-9)
V.
WE HAVE BEEN GIVEN EFFECTIVE WEAPONS, WHICH WE MUST LEARN TO USE
A.
The BloodLegislative (legal) truth.
B.
Not some magical incantation (a spell or curse)

The proof of Christ's finished work. Faith in its meaning is necessary.
The worshiper's guarantee of access. (Heb.10:19-22)
Means of disarming Satanic powers and authorities. (Col. 2:15)
The testimony of God's evaluation (testing) of man. The sinner has worth!
Blood measures value. The blood of Christ represents the highest price that could be paid for anything! (1 Pet.1:18)
Purchase price of all creation. (Col 1:15-20)
Our Testimony of God's Truth -- Executive Action
Testimony is not just speaking words; it is confession based on conviction. (The Greek word for testimony,
marturion, has to do with personal experience. It requires a subjective encounter with God's objective
eternal truth.)
Conviction = Belief + Experience. (Jn. 4:39-42; I Jn. l :1-2)
Matters are established by two or more witnesses. (Mt. 18:16)
The Church is called to declare. (I Pet. 2:9)
We testify in praise, in witnessing, in preaching, in declarative prayer.
Those who testify are hated by Satan. (Rev. 1:9; 6:9; 17:6)
To be effective in warfare, the Church must increase in her testimony.
C. The Name of Jesus
In the nature of Jesus, (Jn. 17:6) "Victory begins with the name of Jesus on our lips. It is consummated by the
nature of Jesus in our hearts." Frangipane
In the authority of Jesus. (Mt. 18:18-19; Phil. 2: 9-11)
In the presence of Jesus. (Mt 18:19; 2 Chron 20: 8-9)
The name of Jesus requires special agreement. The Greek word for agree is sumphoneo, from which we
VI. OTHER IMPORTANT OPERATIONS OF WARFARE
Fasting: Loosens the bonds of wickedness. (Isa. 58:6)

Intercession: God releases awesome power when satisfied with incense. (Rev. 8:3-5)
Forgiveness: Binding and loosing connected with forgiveness. Forgiveness releases us from Satan's legal
rights. (Mt. 18:35)
Angels: Our heavenly allies. (Ps. 34:7; Ex. 14:19)
Breaking curses: (See Blessing or Curse by Derek Prince, Chosen Books.)
VII. AM I PREPARED?
Is there anything I secretly treasure above God Himself?

Am I confident in the power of the blood? The name of Jesus?
Am I willing to limit my warfare to areas of true testimony and conviction (belief or opinion)?
Do I live for myself or for God?
Am I subject to regular guilt and condemnation (feeling of disapproval)?
Has my heart become cold or hardened?
Do I tend to view things from a perspective (viewpoint or opinion) of faith or suspicion (distrust)?
Is God's presence real to me?
Do I regularly pray together with others in spiritual agreement?
Am I embarrassed (shy or ashamed) to boldly praise God?
VIII. CONFESSION
I submit myself to God -- spirit, soul, and body. I stand with a thankful heart, cleansed from guilt and
condemnation by the blood of Jesus, purchased by God for His service.
I consciously (knowingly) choose to live for God and not for myself I renounce (give up or reject) any
identification with fear, doubt, and selfishness. I stand against the lies of the devil and choose to believe God's Word.
I resolve (decide or settle) to fill my heart, my mind and my lips with God's truth. In Jesus' Name. Amen.
Pulling Down Strongholds

The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish
(tear down) strongholds. We demolish arguments and every pretension (deception or lie) that sets itself up against the
knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ. And we will be ready to punish
every act of disobedience, once your obedience is complete. (2 Cor.10:4-6)
When a strong man, fully armed, guards his own house, his possessions are safe. But when someone stronger attacks
and overpowers him, he takes away the armor in which the man trusted and divides up the spoils.
(Lk 11:21-22)
I.
LEARNING ABOUT STRONGHOLDS

In the previous lesson, we learned that worshippers are destined to engage in spiritual war and
overcome the adversary (enemy). We learned that we have been given powerful weapons in the Name of
Jesus, the Blood of Jesus and the Word of our testimony. Worshipping Warriors have crucified affections,
are confident in redemption, and make courageous declarations (statements) in the name of Jesus!
Now let's discover how to recognize strongholds and demolish them!

Strongholds are arguments, pretentions, and thoughts. They are to be demolished (to tear down, smash,
destroy, and to bring to naught!). (2 Cor. 10:4-6)
Capturing renegade (rebellious; wild) thoughts is a major part of warfare. How much of our thinking is
opposed to God's truth? More than we would like to admit.
A pretension is an unsupported claim, a false show or simply make-believe.
Bible teaching and counseling are aspects of warfare in that they are God's tools to transform (change) us by
transforming our thinking. Rom. 12:2.
A stronghold is defensive. Its purpose is to keep the enemy out. (Lk. 11:21-22)
IAM School of Missions 9-10
Examples of Strongholds: Fear, unbelief, pride, impurity, unforgiveness, lust, greed, anger, ignorance hardheartedness, condemnation, specific falsehoods, racial pride, hopelessness, bitterness, murder, pleasure
oriented or seeking, men-pleasing, etc. (Examples of the names of evil spirits: Rev. 9:11; Mk. 5:9.)
The deep-seated nature of strongholds: We deny our guilt, excuse ourselves, and justify our disobedience. The
truth is that we have chosen to believe what is false.
Removing the high places. (1 Kings 2:2-3; 12:2; 2 Kings 12:2-3; 15:3-4,34-35; 18:3-4). There were kings
who did many good things, but made their peace with the stronghold. Hezekiah and Josiah, on the other
hand, removed the high places, smashing the sacred stones. (2 Kings 18:3-4, 23:1-25)
II.
DISARMING THE ADVERSARY (ENEMY)

Meditation and Declaration: (Col. 3:16-17)
Repentance: Turning from attitudes and thoughts that are contrary to God's truth. We must cancel every
alliance (agreement or pact) we have with these falsehoods. (Ezra 14:6)
Resisting: Must be more determined than our adversary. (Jas. 4:7; Josh. 17:12)
Doing good: Manifesting (showing; giving appearance of) the opposite spirit. e.g. Generosity in the face of
greed and selfishness, kindness in the face of meanness, humility in the face of pride, etc. (Rom. 12: 20-21)
III. INCREASING SPHERES (REALMS OR AREAS) OF WAR
(See definition of Stronghold.) Imagine six or seven concentric circles. The inside circles have to do with
individuals and families; the outer circles have to do with cities and nations. (2 Cor. 10:13-16)
Wisdom is faithfully pulling down strongholds in our assigned field. Then we graduate to a new sphere of
warfare. (e.g. The life of David: First the bear & the lion, then Goliath, then Saul, then Judah, then
Israel, then nations.) (Lk 14:31)
Presumption (daring boldness or forwardness) is when we attack the external and ignore the internal.
(Acts 19:13-16)
Picture of light rain on a pond. Each drop is sending out ripples until the whole pond is affected.
The Three Battlegrounds: the mind, the church, and the heavenlies. (Francis Frangipane)
IV.
WARFARE IN THE LIFE OF GIDEON
A. Israel, like America, dominated (ruled;overcome) by enemies as a result of idolatry. (Judges 6:1-10)
Satan is not opposed to worship; he is only opposed to the worship of God. He jealously craves
the praise that belongs only to God, the Creator. And he promises rewards to those who worship him.
We must not underestimate (dismiss; minimize) the temptation to bow before other gods. It was one of
Jesus' major temptations. (Lk. 4:5-8)
The first two of the Ten Commandments forbid worshipping other gods and idols. (Ex. 20:1-6)
A major problem among Christians is the mixture of worship: trying to worship God and other gods.
1. You worship whatever motivates you to make sacrifices.
2. You need to carefully examine your heart in this area.
The rise and fall of nations is not tied to some inevitable historical cycle; it is tied to true and false worship.
Therefore, confronting false worship and preserving true worship is paramount (of great importance) to the
welfare of a nation.
A nation's culture is simply the outworking of what that nation worships. [Compare cult (obsessive devotion)
and culture.]
Idolatry often poses itself as a cultural or scientific phenomenon (occurrence; happening) rather than a
religion. It may also use Christian terminology (use of words).
B. Gideon confronts strongholds in himself. It must begin here! (Judg. 6:11-24)

C. Gideon pulls down strongholds in his family. (Judg. 6: 25-32)
D. Gideon delivers Israel from the Midianites. (Judg. 6: 33-7:25)
V.
FILLING THE CONQUERED TERRITORIES
VI.
Take what was an altar for Satan, and make it an altar for God. (Judg. 6:25-26)
Fill the void with God. (Lk 11:24-25) e.g. Replace the lie with the truth, rebellion with submission, disorder
with order, pride with humility, contention with peace, unforgiveness with forgiveness, independence with
accountability, etc.
Join with others in honest fellowship and intercession to keep your life free.
Be watchful over your life, your family, your city, etc. (1 Pet. 5:8)
SPECIFIC STEPS
Prayer for discernment (insight). Where is my assigned field where I can exercise divine authority? Be
specific. What are the strongholds (demonically-inspired thought patterns)in my field? Be specific.
Repudiate (deny; cancel) your agreement with Satan's falsehoods. Let God's truth demolish those arguments.
Ask the Lord Jesus to be in you (or in that sphere) the opposite of the spirit you are opposing. (e.g. peace in
place of greed; purity in place of uncleanness.)
At the place of false worship, erect an altar for true worship. Glorify God!
The Battle Belongs to the Lord

It is not by sword or spear that the Lord saves; for the battle is the Lords'. I Samuel 17:47
Stand firm and you will see the deliverance the Lord will bring you today ...The Lord will fight for you: you need
only to be still. Exodus 14:13,14
Do not be fainthearted or afraid; do not be terrified or give way to panic before them. For the Lord your God is
the one who goes with you fight for you against your enemies to give you victory. Deuteronomy 20:3,4
Save Israel out of Midian's hand. Am I not sending you... I will be with you. Judges 6:15,16.
Finally, be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. Out on the full armor of God so that you can take your
stand against the devil's schemes. Ephesians 6:10,11.
As they began to sing and praise, the Lord set ambushes against the men of Ammon and Moab and Mount Seir who
were invading Judah and they were defeated. II Chronicles 20:22
I.
THE JEHOSHAPHAT STRATEGY (II CHRONICLES 20)
Once we discover that there is a battle, then we must learn that the battle belongs to the Lord. Unless you have been
overwhelmed by your own inability to significantly affect the world around you, you are probably not ready for the
battle. Inspired human zeal will not carry the day. But discovering God's unique plan in each situation and following
his lead will bring victory. Sometimes this involves vigorous action; at other times, God would have us be still in the
face of our enemy. Regardless, we must learn to recognize our helplessness and His power. Thus will the Lord be
glorified. Discovering the Jehoshaphat Strategy will help us know God's specific plan for the specific battle.
A.
B.
C.
Evaluation. vs. l,2. Know specifically what you are up against. We need insight and discernment.
Prayer. vs.3,4.
Prayed from God's perspective. vs. 6.
Reviewed pertinent history. vs. 7.
Prayed according to God's promises. vs. 8.
Prayed in the presence. vs. 9.
Prayed in the Name. vs. 8,9.
Called their enemies by name. vs. 10.
Acknowledged their helplessness. vs. 12
Waiting and listening. vs. 13-17. Listen for specific instructions.
D.
Faith. vs. 18-20

Worship reveals faith. Rom. 4:20; I Peter 1:7
Action reveals faith. James 2:22
E.
Praise. vs. 21
F.
Victory. vs. 22-25. Taking the spoils. (See Mt. 12:29).
G.
Celebration. vs. 27-29. (See Ps. 126).
II.
MINISTRY IN THE HEAVENS /VICTORY ON EARTH

Ex. 17:3-13 -- Joshua on the battlefield; Moses on the hill. "As long as Moses held up his hands, the Israelites
were winning, but whenever he lowered his hands, the Amelekites were winning."
Without lifted hands on the hill, we will not see the Joshuas prevail on the battlefields. This suggests an
interdependency between the worship intercessors and the various other ministries in the Church. It also
suggests the interdependency between the disciplines of worship and warfare in our own individual lives.
III.
REVIEW OF GOD-CENTERED WARFARE
A.
Be God-conscious, not enemy-conscious. Deut. 20:3,4.
B.
God fights for us, when we worship Him. When we get concerned about His benefit, He gets concerned with
ours. II Chron. 20:22.
C.
Submit to God first, then resist the devil. Jas. 4:7.
D.
Choose the Cross. Choose to lay down your life for God's will. Rev. 12:11.
E.
Prepare for warfare with submission, humility and peace. I Pet. 5:5-9.
F.
Identify strongholds and find God's plan for victory through prayer and listening.
G.
Know your weapons: the Blood, the Name and the Word of your testimony.
H.
Use your God-given weapons with courage and wisdom.
I.
Fill the conquered places with God's truth.
IV.
PRAYER
Lord Jesus, fill our hearts and lips with unending praise and testimony of your greatness. Grant us wisdom in
warfare. As we grow in our obedience, cause us to extend Your Kingdom's influence and authority into
increasing spheres of our lives, our families, and our churches, our cities and our nation. May Your kingdom
come and your will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
Now we sincerely ask that you
gird us with the belt of your truth and reality,
cover us with the breastplate of your righteousness,
make us ready to go out with the shoes of the gospel,
equip us with the shield of faith,
protect our minds with the helmet of your salvation,
arm us with Your powerful Word, and
call us to watchful prayer.
Rise up O Lord, in our generation and be exalted over all your enemies. For thine is the kingdom, the
power and the glory forever. Amen.
Musicians' Session (optional lesson, excellent for worship leaders)

Enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise. Psalm 100:4
Sing psalms, hymns and spiritual songs with gratitude in your hearts to God. Col. 3:16b
Praise him with the sounding of the trumpet ...with the harp and lyre ...with tambourine and dancing ...with the strings
and flute ...with the clash of cymbals ...with resounding cymbals. Ps. 150:3-5
The trumpeters and singers joined in unison, as with one voice, to give praise and thanks to the Lord. Accompanied
by trumpeters, cymbals and other instrument, they raised their voices in praise to the Lord and sang: "He is good; his
love endures forever." Then the temple of the Lord was filled with a cloud, and the priests could not perform their
service be-cause of the cloud, for the glory of the Lord filled the temple of the Lord. II Chron. 5:13,14
I.
INTRODUCTION
The "New Reformation," as Jack Hayford calls the renewal of praise and worship in the Church, has some exciting
implications for the church musician. What are the goals of worship music in the church? How can we become
effective in glorifying God musically?
II.
WORSHIP LEADING
A.
The purpose of leading worship is to help the congregation offer pleasing sacrifices unto God. Worship is for
God's sake. Remember: God is the audience -- not the congregation!
B.
Song service vs. worship. We are worship leaders, not simply "song leaders." Worship involves
progression from one point to another. "Enter his gates with thanksgiving and his courts with praise."
True worship will bring us into God's life-changing presence, where healing and deliverance should
happen very naturally. As we give ourselves to God in worship, he will give the gifts of His Spirit to us
(See II Kings 3:15; I Sam. 16:23; Is. 30:32).
C.
The "flow of the Spirit" is a key concept in the skill of worship leading. Be careful of abrupt, unnatural
changes. Work on developing a "flow" in regard to the "feel" of the songs, the theme of the songs, and the
songs' keys. Various patterns are helpful:
thanksgiving, praise, and worship
psalms (celebration), hymns (adoration), and spiritual songs (revelation).
D.
Transitions between songs are most important.

The worship leader should practice with the worship team the beginnings and endings of songs, and how to
"fill" in between songs so that there is an atmosphere of worship created. (For more about accompanying
worship, see paragraphs 1-3 in Section C under The Worship Team.)
E.
The skillful use of songs.

Songs are to the worship leader what colors are to the artist. Since being a good worship leader requires a
knowledge of songs, be listening for how various songs (new and old) are used and what they can accomplish.
Every worship leader and church should make a comprehensive list of the songs and hymns that he can use
successfully. List them by categories (i.e. thanksgiving praise and worship) and by keys. This will help you
build medleys and create a flow in your worship times.
F.
Psalms, hymns and spiritual songs.

Don't get in a rut with just one song form. The New Testament suggests three primary song forms. The hymn,
which usually involves a chorus and multiple verses, is the most theological and historical. It also has the
longest life span of the three. In contrast, the psalm is a more personal, contemporary, and testimonial. The
spiritual song, which is sometimes called "free worship," "open worship," or "the song of the Lord," is a less
structured song form. Probably the Gregorian chant is a codification of early spiritual songs.
These three song forms will help us worship the God "who was, who is and is to come" (Rev. 4:8).
G.
Planned vs. spontaneous choice of songs and keys.
H.
The greater the number of instruments, the greater the need for a definite "worship program."
The more experienced the worship team, the less need for a definite program.
Remember, God can speak to you five days before the service, as well as during the service. "Spirit-led" is
not synonymous with "spontaneous."
Worship and liturgy.
Begin to see the worship service as a worship event from beginning to end. Employ responsive readings,
testimonies, drama, solo music. instrumental music, choir music, communion, preaching, teaching, exhortation
etc. as tools to help the congregation come into the presence of God. Work with your church's
leadership in developing a continuity in the service. The free flow of the gifts of the Spirit is helped by a
"moderator" who could be a pastor, worship leader, or another church leader with sensitivity and maturity.
I.
Worship leaders and church leadership.

It is essential to have harmony between the worship leader and the governing body of the congregation. In
public worship, it is very important to learn how to "pass the baton" between the pastor (or moderator of
the meeting) and the worship leader. Each should have a deep appreciation for the other's function and an
understanding of his own limitations. Although it takes time to develop honest communication and mutual
respect between pastoral leadership and worship leadership, the dividends are phenomenal! For there
--in unity -- the Lord commands the blessing (Ps. 133: 3)!
III.
THE WORSHIP TEAM
A.
The worship team is made up of all those who assist the congregation in offering pleasing worship to God.
This would include:
the worship leader or leaders,
the instrumentalists, which usually includes one key instrumentalist,
the singers, which may include a choir and a select ensemble, and
a music secretary, who can keep up with overheads, etc. (See paragraph E under Worship Leading
about making a comprehensive list of usable songs.)
We usually think of the instrumentalists and singers as a performing group. Begin to think of them as an
accompanying group. Think of the congregation as the choir.
B.
The Instrumentalists.
Most likely, your "worship band" will either be built around a piano or guitar (or possibly organ). This be
comes the "key instrument." The "key instrumentalist" is generally responsible for getting the cues from
the worship leader for key changes, tempo changes, etc. and communicating them to the rest of the band.
He will also direct the transitions between songs, etc.
C.
Tips for Key Instrumentalists.
Modulations (going to a new key) help create musical excitement. You can modulate within a song or
between songs. Modulating is easy if you learn to use the "pivot chord."
"Pivot chords" for going to a new key.

Simplest way: Go to the V7 chord of the new key. Ex.: If you are going to the key of D from the key of
C, A7 would be your pivot chord (A7 is the V7 chord in the key of D).
Better way: Precede the V7 chord with the IV (or ii7) chord of the new key over the Vin the bass.
Ex.: If you are going to the key of D from the key of C, play a G/A (or em7/A). Then A7.
Chord progressions for accompanying spiritual songs. "Filling" between songs and accompanying free
worship are not some mysterious gifts that fall out of heaven only to be discovered by a select few. It is a
skill that can be learned. Begin by simply arpeggiating the tonic chord in a worshipful manner. Occasionally
add passing notes. Then try these progressions.
a) IV, I, IV, I. Key of F = F, Bb, F, Bb, F.
b) I, vi7, I, vi7, I. Key of F = F, dm7, F, dm7, F. c) I, ii7 (add 11th), I (1st inversion), IV (add 2), V7sus4, I.
Key of F = F, gm7 (add C), F/A, Bb (add C), Csus (add F, no E), F.
Now venture out. Do with your fingers what you hear in the Spirit. Don't get complicated
though. Create a flow that stimulates worship rather than forcing the singers into an
unnatural direction.
For further help with keyboard training, guitar training and basic music theory, contact:
a. Piano-by-Ear Institute (404-391-0606) for information on David Lawrences home training course,
b. Worship International (205-639-0639) for Steve Bowersoxs The Worship Musicians Theory Book.
c. WholeHearted Music (205-661-9777) for Praise & Worship for Small Groups with Randy
Rothwell and Lenny LeBlanc. Begin leading worship immediately as you are learning worship
guitar.
d. Also see section C under Practical Considerations.
D. Clear communication between the worship leader and the key instrumentalist is vital. Signals should be
established to know when to modulate, when to end the song, when to repeat the chorus, what kind of
transition between songs is coming up, etc. Planning the worship program will cover much of this, but these
signals are necessary for flexibility in the live service, if transition between songs is coming up, etc. Planning
the worship program will cover much of this, but these signals are necessary for flexibility in the live service.
E. Worship singers may consist of a smaller ensemble of key singers, as well as a larger choir. It is helpful for the
worship leader to have this smaller group to insure that the basic song, harmony and answering parts are
communicated to the congregation. The larger choir gives breadth of sound; the ensemble gives definition of
sound.
F. Regular rehearsals (practice sessions) are necessary for the worship team to learn to minister in the Spirit
together as a group. Be learning new songs; work on transitions; learn to play in the following keys; C, D, Eb,
F, G, A and Bb. Then add Ab and E
In practicing, think about how to clear the path of obstacles (Is. 62:10) so that the congregation can easily enter in.
Many times, it is a lack of preparation that creates a lack of participation.
G. Individual Practicing:
Practice making your instrument serve the Spirit of God within you. Spend time worshipping God with your
instrument. This is a discipline just like practicing etudes and scales. (Historically, classical music training
included training in improvisation. Or unplanned playing). If you are a keyboard player, listen for those chords
and combinations that create an atmosphere of worship. Worship piano is different that gospel piano.
H. Qualifications of Worship Musicians.

All worship musicians should be of sound moral and spiritual character and should aspire to excellence in
musicality. They should not be proud, but teachable, cooperative, and responsible. They should not be in it to
make a name for themselves, but to serve. The qualifications for deacons apply to church musicians (I Tim. 3:8
ff). They should be involved not just because they are musicians, but because they are consecrated musicians,
having devoted themselves to musical ministry unto the Lord. (See The Consecration of Worship Musicians.)
IV. CONGREGATIONAL SONGWRITING
A. Start with a seed: This may be a musical phrase or a verbal phrase or theme. Always be listening: when you
read, when you pray, during preaching and teaching, etc. There may be a song in there somewhere.
B. Matching: Match the musical phrase with a thought, or the thought with a musical idea. A good song is going
to involve the marriage of powerful lyrics with complimenting melody and chords. Ask yourself, Is the
melody saying what the words are?
C. Lyrics: A congregational song wont allow you to get too poetic or too clever. Steer clear of overused
rhymes, such as "love" and "above" or "sing" and "king." Don't be too wordy.
Congregational songs are designed primarily for participation; presentational songs, for listening. Keep
asking yourself, "Will the congregation naturally sing this? Do the words speak for the hearts of the people?"
D. Melody: Sing it like you would naturally say it. Don't accent musically where there is no verbal accent. Ask
yourself, "Is there musical interest in the melody, or is it the same old thing? Is the range within reach of a
congregation? (Maximum congregational range is an octave and a third starting at Bb below middle C.) Is the
melody too tricky for a congregation to learn it?"
E. Collaboration: If you tend to get great musical ideas, but draw a blank when it comes to words (or vice
versa), pray for a collaborator. Bring finished thoughts, either musical or verbal, into the collaboration.
Then be willing to adjust them all.
F. De-snagging songs.: When you're finished with the song, comb through it and see if there is a snag. One
weak phrase can subvert an otherwise great song. Be willing to rewrite.
G. Test flight: Try out a finished song in a congregation or small group. See if it flies. If it doesn't, refine the
song or start over (or keep it as is for your personal enjoyment). Don't think every song you write will be a
winner. It may just be an exercise for you.
V.
PRACTICAL CONSIDERATIONS FOR THE WORSHIP SERVICE
A.
The Use of Overhead Transparencies and the Copyright Law: Every song is someone's property. Unless a
song is designated "Public Domain," you need to get permission from the copyright owner before you can
reprint it in any form. If you sing the song, but don't reprint it in any way, you don't have to get permission.
The use of overhead transparencies is becoming very popular in worship services, and in some places is
replacing the use of hymnals. It is important that the churches which use overheads contact the copyright
holders or administrators of the songs they are using. Look for the copyright information to find who holds it.
(e.g., 1988 Integrity's Hosanna! Music.)
CCLI (Christian Copyright Licensing, Inc.) in Portland, Oregon (1-800-234-2446) provides an invaluable
service to churches who use overhead transparencies or slides. By paying an annual licensing fee (which
varies according to the size of the church), the church gets legal permission for the non-commercial use of
the songs from hundreds of different publishers. The money you pay is divided between the publisher and the
songwriter, just as royalties from hymnal sales are.
B.
The Sound System: For good advice on the kind of equipment you may need and how to make it serve the
flow of worship, you may be interested in contacting Curt Taiple at Sound check Resources. (1471 Colgate
Dr., St. Charles, MO 63303-3647 ; 314-946-4360)
C.
For further help in many of these matters of worship, you may want to subscribe to The Psalmist Magazine
(9820 Watson Road, St. Louis, MO 63126. 314-842-6161). This is an excellent resource for the worship
musician. They carry video tapes for learning to play the piano and guitar in free worship.
VI.
THE CONSECRATION OF WORSHIP MUSICIANS
It is vital (important) for the sake of worshipping churches, that church musicians move beyond talent and into
worship. Skillful, consecrated ( set apart; holy), anointed musicians are coming forth. They are taking the time to
connect their musical craft with the power of God, like David did (1 Sam. 16:23). They are prophesying on their
instruments and lives are being changed (1 Sam. 10:5-6).
Devote yourself as a musician to God for his unique purposes for you. Anointing follows consecration ( holiness).
God's glory was revealed when consecrated musicians ministered before God in His temple. (2 Chron. 5:11-14)
Be encouraged with the high calling you have as a worship musician. Be determined as David was: "My heart is
steadfast, O God; I will sing and make music with all my soul" (Ps. 57:7).
Copyright 1992 Gerrit Gustafson; FAX (205) 660-1154
CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT II
Section 10
Module 3

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
The Fruit of the Spirit Part 1
I.
INTRODUCTION
A.
C.
D.
E.
The Two Parts To The Fruit Of The Spirit

1. Outward good works that build the Kingdom
2. The inward good work to make us like God
To Bear Fruit We Must Meet The Biblical Conditions
1. Be found in union with Christ
2. Choose the ways of God
The Inward Fruit Of The Spirit Is Built Step By Step
The Sharp Contrast Between The Works Of The Flesh And The Fruit Of The Spirit
Fruitbearing To Be A Continuous Process Throughout One's Lifetime
II.
LOVE
A.
B.
Misunderstandings About Love

The Four Types of Love
1. Eros
2. Storge
3. Philia
4. Agape
Only A Christian Can Have Agape Love D. 1 Corinthians 13 [The 'Love' Chapter] E. The Need For Love
1. Orphanages
2. The underlying problem in the world F. Desire To Show More Love G. How To Love More
1. Ask
2. Make a decision to love
3. Receive more love (1 Jn. 4:19)
a. John 17
b. The Father - Garden
c. Isaiah 49:15,16; Jeremiah 29:11
B.
C.
III.
JOY
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The World's Definition

The Biblical Picture
The Holy Spirit Uses The Word Of God To Build A Permanent Joy Within Us
Joy Is A Permanent Fruit
Paradoxically, Godly Joy Is There Even During Suffering And Sorrow
Godly Or Ungodly Sorrow
The Great Strength Of Joy
1. For running the race (Heb. 12:1)
2. The joy of the Lord is my strength
Loss Of Strength From Not Rejoicing
1. Psalm 68:1-4
2. Deuteronomy 28:47ff
3. Joel 1:12
The Strength Of Joy Under Pressures
H.
I.
J.
K.
The Strength Of Joy Under Persecution

1. Matthew 5:10-12
2. Luke 6:22,23
3. Acts 5:41
How To Rejoice
1. Psalm 68:3 "Let the righteous be glad" (sameach) - to express joy
2. Psalm 40:16 "Let all those who seek You rejoice and be glad in You" (sis or sus) - to go higher and higher
in joy.
3. 1 Chronicles 15:25 "David ...went to bring up the ark ...with joy" (simchah) - mirth
4. Psalm 68:3 "Let them rejoice before God" (alai) - to dance, leap
5. Psalm 81:1 "make a joyful shout to the God of Jacob (rua) - to shout loudly
6. Psalm 149:2 "Let the children of Zion be joyful in their King" (gil or gul) - pirouette
7. Lk.10:21 "Jesus rejoiced in the Spirit" (agalliao) - to leap much for joy
IV.
PEACE
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The World's Definition Of Peace

The Biblical Definition
Our Peace Comes Through Jesus
Sin Robs Us Of Peace
There Is An Active Quality To God's Peace
The Power Of Peace For Sanctification
The Power Of Peace Sanctifies Us In A Peaceful Way
1. Romans 2:4
2. Psalm 23:3
3. 2 Corinthians 2:1-3
I.
INTRODUCTION
A.
The Two Parts To The Fruit Of The Spirit

1. Outward good works that build the Kingdom
The term "fruit of the Spirit" is used in two ways in Scripture. In one sense, the Bible directs the believer to
be a continuously productive person. The psalmist said the righteous "shall be like a tree planted by the
rivers of water, that brings forth its fruit in its season, whose leaf also shall not wither; and whatever he
does shall prosper." (Psalm 1:3). Psalm 92:12-14 declares, "The righteous shall flourish like a palm tree, he
shall grow like a cedar in Lebanon. Those who are planted in the house of the Lord, shall flourish in the
courts of our God. They shall still bear fruit in old age..." Jesus said, "I am the vine, you are the branches.
He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me you can do nothing." (John 15:5).
Paul informed us that we are joined "... to Him who was raised from the dead, that we should bear fruit to
God." (Romans 7:4)
2. The inward good work to make us like God
The second use of the term "fruit of the Spirit" is the way Paul used it in Galatians 5:22,23. "The fruit of
the Spirit is love, joy, peace longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, selfcontrol..."
These traits do not describe the work which the Holy Spirit does outwardly through the believer to further
the Kingdom of God; but they describe the work of the Holy Spirit on the inside of a person to transform
him into the likeness of God. He becomes a purer, larger channel through which the Holy Spirit can then
produce the outward works which build the Kingdom.
It is all the fruit of the Holy Spirit's work. What the fruit of the Spirit is in the inward sense and how
we are to bear it outwardly are the subjects of our study in these next three units.
B.
To Bear Fruit We Must Meet The Biblical Conditions

1. Be found in union with Christ
John 15:1-8 is an excellent summary of the Biblical prerequisites for fruit bearing. Union with Christ is
absolutely essential to bearing the fruit of the Spirit. By the sovereign grace of God, we are engrafted into
Christ and given His life. With His life we are also given power to work and produce fruit. The work of the
Spirit, beginning with regeneration of the individual in the heart, radiates out to all his activities.
2. Choose the ways of God
As believers, we are called to consciously exercise our wills in our service for God, in response to the work
of the Spirit within us. There will be innumerable moments in life when we must choose whether to yield
to the Spirit's gentle direction or to go our own ways. Each time we yield to God on some point, we
become more like Him. Gradually our whole being, personalities and lives become more in harmony with
God.
There are three uses of the term "salvation" in the Bible. One refers to the on-going process of
Holy-Spirit cleansing. This is done by bringing our character and life-styles out of darkness and sin, into
the ways of God (Greek = "soteria"). This happens after the salvation or rebirth of our spirits and before
our final, complete and eternal salvation in heaven.
It is throughout this on-going, cleansing salvation (building the inward fruit of the Spirit) that we must
choose to continue yielding to the Lord. The Bible says "...work out your own salvation with fear and
trembling; for it is God who works in you both to will and to do for His good pleasure." (Philippians
2:12,13). God makes us will to do the right thing and then works that good thing in us or through us.
However, between these two we have a moment of decision, when we must either yield our will to God or
go our own way. One author stated well the source of the fruit when he said, "Fruit is not something which
can be superimposed by an external means. It is not to be confused with good habits which a parent forms
in his child, it is not something like the conformity to authority which a serviceman soon learns (and seems
to resent all his life). Fruit is the result of a work performed in man's being by an immediate operation of
God, and there is no other way to get fruit." (J. W. Sanderson, p.28)
C.
The Inward Fruit Of The Spirit Is Built Step By Step

The transforming of our soul and life to be like our heavenly Father's takes a lifetime of the Spirit's work. Each
time the Holy Spirit brings us to a moment of decision and we choose the ways of the Lord, rather than the
ways of the world, we are strengthened spiritually. Each time we do what the Lord wants, it makes it easier to
do right the next time also. [We all know that the reverse is also true: to choose the desires of one's flesh rather
than the right ways of the Lord becomes easier each time also, if there is no repentance.]
As it becomes a regular practice during those moments of testing to choose the right way, the Lord's way,
in area after area of our life, our godly "character" (Greek= "dokime"), is formed (Romans 5:4). The Greek
word "dokime" literally means "something that has been approved after testing". In other words, something
approved of God has been formed in us each time we choose for Him. And so character is built through each
test.
D.
The Sharp Contrast Between The Works Of The Flesh And The Fruit Of Spirit
The works or deeds of the flesh are outlined in Galatians 5:19-21, followed by the fruit of the Spirit in verses
22,23. The word "but" in verse 22 which -introduces the subject of the fruit of the Spirit, emphasizes the sharp
contrast with the works of the flesh. The same word is used in Matthew 7:17, which reads, "Even so, every
good tree bears good fruit, but a bad tree bears bad fruit". The works of the flesh consistent with the moral
character of the unregenerate person show that human nature is desperately wicked. The battle between the
uncleansed parts of our soul and bodily appetites and the work of the Holy Spirit is enormous. No wonder even
a strong Christian sometimes sins. Even the apostles Paul (Romans 7:14-23) and John (I John I:8) admitted that
they still sinned. The key is that they always repented and turned back to Jesus (Romans 7:24,25; 1 John 1:9).
One thing a Christian must not do is dwell on and be depressed about his sins and imperfections after he has
repented. Such is unbelief. He must trust the cleaning power of Jesus' shed blood and the forgiveness of God.
E.
Fruitbearing To Be A Continuous Process Throughout One's Lifetime

There is no fruitbearing "season" in the Spirit. The process is to be continuous throughout one's life. In Psalm
92:12-14 we read, "The righteous man shall flourish like a palm tree, he shall grow like a cedar in Lebanon.
Those who are planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the courts of our God. They shall still bear fruit
in old age; they shall be fresh and flourishing". Life in the Spirit is the progressive manifestation in our
conduct, even to old age, of the new life given to us by the Spirit.
Even in his old age, Paul told how he was still imperfect compared to the perfection and righteousness God
wanted in him. He said, "Not that I have already attained, or am already perfected; but I press on, that I may lay
hold of that [state of perfection] for which Christ Jesus has also laid hold of me." (Philippians 3:12) [In Christ
we are already perfect in God's sight.]
II.
LOVE
A.
Misunderstandings About Love

Love is grossly misunderstood, both within the Church and in the world. In the Church love is often reduced to
sweetened sentimentality. The world often equates the word love with unbridled or lawless sexual desires and
practices, along with sentimentalism.
B.
The Four Types Of Love

1. Eros [It should be noted that "eros" is not used in the Bible, but rather was a Greek word used in the
time of Jesus] There are four Greek words for love: eros, storge, philia, and agape (see Unit 1-1-B).
Simply put, eros is sexual love given by God and stimulated by passion for one's mate. The word
"eroticism" is related to eros. Eroticism refers to evil sexual excitement or a predisposition to be
wrongly interested in sexual matters.
2. Storge
Storge is the kind of warm, " belonging to each other" love that family members have for one
another.
3. Philia
Philia relates to friendship, closeness and liking someone. An example is the love between David and
Jonathan (1 Samuel 18:1). The Apostle Paul expanded on the concept of this word in Romans 12:10 which
reads, "Be kindly affectionate to one another with brotherly love ..."
Philia is such an important part of our whole understanding of love that it is used in its various forms
more than 94 times in the Bible. The strength of delighting or liking someone is so strong that it can heal
marriages that are in trouble, parent-child relationships, congregations where there is fighting, etc. When
someone knows your heart is set upon him, that you delight in him and his company, it is hard for him to
be angry or disapproving of you. Philia has tremendous power to heal relationships. It makes the sacrificial
part of love much easier.
I remember a time when my marriage was becoming strained. There seemed to be an aloofness
developing between my wife and I. We repented to each other and forgave each other, but the estrangement
kept growing worse. When I asked the Lord what to do, He whispered in my heart, "Ask for philia love". It
took a moment to remember what philia love was, but soon I was on my knees imploring the Lord to give
me new philia love for my wife.
As the next days went by, she saw the delight I had in her. That restraint and distance began to melt
away. Within a few weeks, our relationship was flowing beautifully again.
The gift of philia love was there for us by simply asking. God, who is love and who works His good
fruit in us, simply gave it. It is there for any who need it. Yet it must be guarded and valued. Several times
since then the same strains started to develop again between me and my wife. I have to continue to develop
my philia love for her and work at it, guarding it in prayer. But the results are well worth the effort.
If you have lost this dimension of love, repent and ask the Lord to build it again. If you have it, ask the
Holy Spirit to keep watch and to warn you if you should ever begin to lose it.
4. Agape
Agape, however, is the word used most in the New Testament when Paul referred to love as the fruit of the
Spirit. Agape is a sacrificial love. It gives even when it gets nothing in return.
C.
Only A Christian Can Have Agape Love

By nature, man does not possess agape love. The unregenerate or unsaved man is deeply selfish (Jeremiah
17:9; Psalm 14:2,3). Being born spiritually dead in trespasses and sins, alienated from God and without the
Holy Spirit, he cannot possess or attain agape. It can only come to one who is born from above through faith in
Christ Jesus.
Agape is not the result of a code of ethics. This special love cannot be attained by practicing certain unique
principles. Neither can agape be obtained through some form of mystical meditation. Agape is put in the heart
by God when a person sees the great sacrificial love of Jesus Christ for him. In Romans 5:5 Paul wrote, "Now
hope does not disappoint, because the love (agape) of God has been poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit
who was given to us." In Ephesians he prayed that believers, being rooted and grounded (i.e. established) in
agape, may be able to fully grasp the all-encompassing agape of Christ (Ephesians 3:17-19). Later, in
Ephesians 5, he instructed believers to live a life of agape and cited the agape of Christ as the motivating force
to accomplish this. (See also 2 Corinthians 5:14)
D.
1 Corinthians 13 [The 'Love' Chapter]

Perhaps the best commentary on this fruit of the Spirit is I Corinthians 13. The first three verses confront us
with the absolute necessity for agape. Paul had prefaced this chapter by calling agape something of
extraordinary quality or character--a "more excellent way" (1 Corinthians 12:31). He emphasized this by means
of comparison. First he compared agape to communication skills (verse 1). The Corinthians were fascinated
with rhetoric and eloquence. Paul told them that the most sophisticated oratory without agape is meaningless.
He then utilized their knowledge of heathen religious practices by his reference to a resounding gong and a
clanging cymbal. [It is said that the loud gong and the clanging cymbal was characteristic of heathen worship
especially of the Greeks of that time.] Note that Paul did not discount eloquence. He said that without agape the
most eloquent speech is nothing more than confusing, discordant noise.
He then compared agape to three of the supernatural gifts or manifestations of the Spirit already
brought forth in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 (1 Corinthians 13:2):
1. Prophecy, i.e. prediction and direct proclamation from the Holy Spirit for the edification of the Church;
2. Word of Knowledge, i.e. knowing something one has no other way of knowing, except by special revelation of
the Spirit;
3. Miracles, i.e. being able, by the Holy Spirit, to do something that is impossible to do by natural means.
Paul pointed out that these gifts, as great as they are, without agape render one worthless or useless.
The final comparison in this section concerns action. Though one would give all his possessions to
the poor and give his body to be burned, without agape he would gain nothing. Simply put, outward
actions without agape are without profit. Yet at times some unbelievers appear to make great sacrifices.
Why? What profitless motives prompt some unbelievers to give? Some reasons might be: for display to
others; to avoid being annoyed with a beggar's importunity; for political reasons; or for recognition. For
some unregenerate people there are deep reasons stemming from childhood. For them, their self-worth,
self-acceptance and acceptance by others, along with the quieting of their conscience are all factors
motivating the sacrifice. Yet these are all self-seeking motives. It is not the pure sacrifice of agape love.
On the other hand, there is profit in agape-motivated actions. They are dome in the name of the Lord
Jesus, in obedience to His Word and result in peace and contentment. They are also a means of spiritual
growth, a testimony to the Word and have eternal value.
Modern non-biblical philosophy emphasizes the emotional side of love. Love is considered to be
feeling first, then action. According to such a philosophy love just happens, rather than starting with a
conscious act of the will.
In 1 Corinthians 13:4-7 it appears that Paul guarded against the danger of reducing agape to
sentimentalism by giving us the biblical picture of agape. This section opposes the modern concepts of
love. The Bible clearly teaches that love must be exhibited in action. In these verses Paul's statements
give no qualifications of feelings or a desire to do them. Agape is exhibited through actions, not feeling! Let us
briefly outline some of the manifestations of agape (verse 4-7):
1. Agape "suffers long". This means that one is patient under pressure. He is willing to remain loving even while
those around him are continually unloving.
2. Agape "is kind". That is, be willing to do or say extra, unrequired things which show love.
3. Agape "does not envy". It rejoices in the strengths and accomplishments of others, even though it is greater than
one's own strengths and accomplishments. Agape seeks and is happy for the success of others.
4. Agape "does not parade itself'
. It does not brag or boast. It does not seek the admiration or applause of others. It
is not anxious to impress others, nor is it conceited.
5. Agape "is not puffed up". It is not proud or inflated with the ideas of its own achievements. Agape does not
consider itself higher than it really is (Romans 12:3).
6. Agape "does not behave rudely". The believer is not to act in an unbecoming manner that interrupts or makes
things difficult for another. Agape tries to make circumstances easier and more pleasant for others.
7. Agape "does not seek its own". The central focus and first concern is for others, not oneself. In a society driven by
a self-seeking spirit, this is not easily received.
8. Agape "is not provoked". It is not easily irritated. It is not quick tempered. It forgives irritations rather than reacts
to them. The Christian must learn to handle irritations biblically!
9. Agape "thinks no evil". The word used by Paul is an accounting term for making an entry in a ledger so it won't
be forgotten. Agape does not remember hurts, nor take into mind and brood over wrongs, nor seek revenge.
10. Agape "does not rejoice in iniquity". Notice how encompassing this is: Agape does not delight in evil nor does it
plan or devise evil. It does not blame the wrong doer for the evil it suffers. It is especially grieved when it sees
others do wrong.
11. Agape "rejoices in the truth". It takes a stand on the side of truth. It rejoices in the triumph and promotion of
truth. Real truth actually excites agape love.
12. Agape "bears all things". It doesn't seek retaliation for wrong suffered. There is no hurt so great that it
cannot forgive. Furthermore it is not quick to expose the errors of others. It is discreet in restoring an erring
one.
13. Agape "believes all things". This does not mean that one accepts everything or is easily imposed on by lies.
That is, one is not without a sense of distinction of the truth. But it gives the benefit of the doubt and
believes the best about a person and his actions until the facts prove otherwise. Agape puts the best
construction possible on all things.
14. Agape "hopes all things". No matter how bad a person's reputation may be, no matter what he has done
wrong, agape still holds on to the hope and expectation that the person and the circumstances will sooner
or later turn out perfectly when God finishes cleansing him.
15. Agape "endures all things". Do not construe this as a passive quality. It is not resigned foolish passive
acceptance. The Greek word here is "Hupomeno", which means "to abide under". Agape is willing to abide
or dwell in the midst of a pressing trial. It is a determined perseverance to not respond with hurt, but to
show love no matter what the pressure and no matter how long it takes. Agape remains faithful under all
circumstances.
In this list there was no reference to emotion or feelings! It is obviously a sacrificial love far beyond
anything the unregenerate person can build in himself.
1 Corinthians 13 then proceeds to tell us of the enduring character or preeminence of agape (1
Corinthians 13:8-12). In contrast with the supernatural gifts and talents of 1 Corinthians 12:8-10, which have
their place and purpose only in this time, love is a grace which through all eternity will continue to manifest its
glorious power. The chapter concludes with a reference to the supremacy of agape love even over faith and
hope (1Corinthians 13:13). It is not the greatest of the graces because of duration, but because of what it does.
It is in the foundation, under-girding everything else.
E.
The Need For Love

Everyone has a tremendous need for love. God built this need into everyone as part of His. design. Part
of the reason He created us is that He might have someone to whom He could give His love, for "God is love"
(1 John 4:8) and love requires action and an object to receive the love.
1. Orphanages
A person even needs love for his physical existence. Many years ago in a large city in the United
States, there was a children's orphanage where the babies were dying at an alarmingly high rate. Officials
were sent to look into the matter. They studied the staff, the food for the babies, medicines, and the
cleanliness of the institution. They found no cause for the deaths until they compared the orphanage with
others around the city. There was only one difference between them. Tenderness and love was shown to
the infants in the other orphanages but was not shown in the one with the problem. The official report of
the committee to the mayor of the city was that the babies were "dying from lack of love".
Consider for a moment: Did these babies consciously know what they were missing? Did they say to
themselves, "I am just being ignored and unloved."? No! We need love just for physical existence. How
much more do we need love for our mental, emotional and spiritual existence.
2. The underlying problem in the world.
Jesus warned that in the last days "...the love of many" [the original Greek says "most"] "will grow
cold" (Matthew 24:12). Paul said another sign of the last days would be the loss of natural affection (Greek =
"storge"). Because of this, parents often treat their children in a cold or even harsh way. They may correct
them by calling them names such as "stupid". They may make the child feel that he causes all the problems
in the family. They may correct by constantly yelling at the child or nagging. The child is never held tenderly
in an embrace or told how much he is loved. There is often very little affection between such family
members. No wonder there is such anger and selfishness in the world. No wonder so many children are
rebelling, so many husbands are angry, so many wives are nagging, so many wars are raging. Even worse,
there is deep anger and fighting in many Christian congregations. Such people are deeply wounded and
hurting because they have not had enough love in their lives to be healed on the inside. They have raw
emotional wounds left from their past.
F.
Desire To Show More Love

Most people have a deep desire to show more love, but they do not know how. I have seen funerals where the
spouse of the deceased cried and screamed because they always wanted to show the deceased more love, but
then it was too late. I have seen many marriages where the husband and wife truly loved each other, but they
were destroying each other because they did not know neither how to show love, nor receive love. I have seen
many parents weep because they did not show enough love to their children as they grew up. Their children are
now in trouble or problems and in many ways it is too late to help them. So many not only wish they had
received more love, but wish they could be more loving toward others, yet they do not know how.
G.
How To Love More

But there is hope! God can turn a situation completely around in a person, a home, a church, etc. Any evil the
devil has done, God can work for good! (Romans 8:28)
How does God build agape love in a person's heart? There are three basic factors: Ask, make a decision to
love, and receive more love.
1. Ask
Scripture says, "...You do not have because you do not ask." (James 4:2) Years ago I came to know a dear
old man. He was so loving that, although he was single, he had people wherever he went who wanted to
make him a part of their family. He had been a missionary for years and was mighty in the Lord, yet it was
his gentle love that so moved everyone who knew him.
One day I asked him, "What makes you so loving? You have lived such a hard life and have so few
worldly possessions, yet you are not withdrawn, you are not bitter. You love people and the Lord more
than anyone I ever met. How did you get that way?" He simply answered, "I started to pray for it every
day, not just on the side. It became the focus of all I asked. I kept asking for a heart of love like the
psalmist David had, and God has been giving it." By this man's example, asking for love has become a
large part of my prayers.
2. Make a decision to love
Agape love does not start with feelings that simply overwhelm you. It starts with a decision to love despite
the sacrifice and despite how difficult a person is to love. I remember attending a leader's conference some
twenty years ago. Leaders from all different backgrounds who were baptized in the Holy Spirit were
invited to come. There were five speakers and each speaker spoke for three hours. To my amazement,
however, three of the speakers invited were against the baptism in the Holy Spirit. The committee that
invited them said they wanted to be fair.
As the first speaker spoke at length against the working of the Holy Spirit, ignoring and even
contradicting Scripture, I became increasingly angry. Finally I was so angry that I realized it was not a
holy anger. It was my flesh. Suddenly I became more concerned about my reaction to the man than with
what the man was saying.
I left the room and sought a brother to whom I could confess my sinful attitude. He prayed with me.
He saw my repentance and pronounced God's forgiveness on me (John 20:23). I felt greatly relieved and
went back into the meeting. The man was still twisting Scripture and politely denying the great baptism in
the Holy Spirit. Again the fleshly anger grew inside me. I wanted to jump up and hit the man. I realized my
heart still was not clean.
Again I left the room. I found a quiet place alone with the Lord and cried out, "Lord! What is wrong?
Why can I not love that man?" Very simply and quietly the answer came: "Do not look to your feelings.
Make a decision now to love him." I repented and made that decision before the Lord. When I went back
into the meeting, the man continued the same way for another hour. But this time, instead of fleshly anger,
there was a love for him that surged up inside. This love grew so much that I began interceding for him.
Since that time I have seen that such a decision to love is exactly what some husbands and wives need
to make to each other before God. Some children need to make a decision to love their parents, and some
parents must decide to love their children. Even some Christians must decide: to love other Christians.
That decision must also be made to love our enemies.
King David must have made such a decision to love or he never could have written of his enemies, "When
they were sick, my clothing was sackcloth; I humbled myself with fasting; and my prayer would return to my
own heart. I paced about as though he were my friend or brother; I bowed down heavily, as one who mourns for
his mother." (Psalm 35:13,14)
God backs the holy decisions of your will with His will and His blessing (Psalm 45:16; Romans 6:16;
Philippians 2:13). His power will come and empower you to do the good thing you have made a decision about.
You will find love being created within you by the Lord, once you have made a decision to love.
3. Receive more love (1 John 4:19)
The biggest key to loving more is to be loved more. 1 John 4:19 says, "We love Him (Jesus) because He first
loved us." If we have not received enough love as we grew up, it may have left terrible unhealed areas in our
personality and weaknesses in our character. Once we are adults, we cannot become a child again and say to our
parents, "Please give me more love. Please be more kind and understanding. Please hold me." It is too late for
that.
But, praise be to God, there is good news. The Lord will make up the difference to us. The Bible says,
"When my father and my mother forsake me, then the Lord will take care of me." (Psalm 27:10) "Take care of in
Hebrew is "asaph", which is a special word that usually means to "gather up". God will gather you and your life
in His arms. He will bring the internal emotional healing you need. He will make your personality whole and
your character sound.
Psalm 103:13,14 speaks in greater depth on this idea of receiving more love from our heavenly Father. It
says, "As a father pities his children, so the Lord pities those who fear Him. For He knows our frame [the way we
have been made]; He remembers that we are dust". The Hebrew word for "pity" here is "racham". It means "to
hold us tight, to caress, to be compassionate". It is used to describe the womb where the unborn baby is protected
and nurtured. The Heavenly Father wants to hold (racham] you. He knows your frame. He realizes He did not
make you like a mountain of stone with great strength. He made you out of dust. He knows you are weak and are
pushed about by the pressures of life. He is your rock. Just ask Him and He will gather you up in His arms and
make you strong.
I have learned that when I ask to feel His love, He often gives me great insight and understanding of a Bible
passage. In that passage there is the whisper of His voice to my spirit. Let me share with you some verses that He
has shown me. They are written for you as well.
a. John 17. It began in a moment of deep depression. My ministry and I had been under attack for many years. I
was crying out to the Lord one night for comfort, when my eyes fell upon John 17:23. In that chapter Jesus
said He was praying for each of us who believe in Him (verse 20). He prayed in verse 23, "Father ...You have
loved them as You have loved Me." Suddenly I saw the word "as" like a great equal sign.
I cried, "Father, how can You love me as You love Jesus? I have sinned against You every day of my
life; big sins, little sins, selfish sins. How can You love me like Him?" The Father
simply answered, "That is what the cross was all about."
I had never looked at the cross as so affecting the Father's heart. The concept was still too big to
understand or believe. Again I cried out, "Father, how can You love me as You love Jesus?
I have failed You so many times." Again He spoke, "That is what the cross was all about. When you hand Me
your failings, I turn them around and make blessings out of them."
I was weeping now. It still seemed too big, and I said, "But Father, I am just not like Him. He is Jesus and I
am only me." Once more Father spoke in my heart. He said, "My love is given by grace. I simply love you with
all My heart."
What joy flooded my soul! It became so much easier to love those who were hurting me. And you were also
included in that prayer of Jesus.
b. The Father - Garden
Another moment when God's love touched me and brought healing was once as I thought of Jesus' prayer in the
Garden of Gethsemane. He said, "O My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from Me; nevertheless, not as I
will, but as You will." (Matthew 26:39)
I had always seen Jesus' love here, but suddenly I was struck with Father's love. Three times Jesus prayed
that prayer, praying so hard that"...His sweat became like great drops of blood falling down to the ground." (Luke
22:44) If the Father ever heard anyone's prayer, He certainly heard this agonizing prayer of Jesus. But the Father
was still. Though His great heart yearned for His Son Jesus, yet He did not deliver Him because of one reason:
He loves and yearns for us so much.
If you were the only sinner in the world, Father's love for you is so great that He still would have let Jesus go
through that suffering to buy you back.
c. Isaiah 49:15,16; Jeremiah 29:11
One more example of receiving God's love was the quickening He gave as I was studying Isaiah 49:15,16. In it
God says, "Can a woman forget her nursing child, and not have compassion on the son of her womb? Surely they
may forget, yet I will not forget you. See, I have inscribed you on the palms of My hands; your walls are
continually before me." He does not abandon us or walk away from us. He loves us with a greater love than a
mother's tender love. Oh, how my people need that! He says we are "inscribed" or written upon the palms of His
hands. Everything His hands find to do is also for you.
"Your walls are continually before Me". That expression concerned me for a time, because it pointed out
again that He sees everything I do. He is always looking at my life - and He sees how I sin and fail. But then I
remembered that the sins and failings are gone in Christ. He also brought another passage to my heart. "I know
the thoughts that I think toward you, says the Lord, thoughts of peace and not of evil, to give you a future and a
hope." (Jeremiah 29:11) How all powerful is the cleansing effect of Jesus' death and how great is the love of our
heavenly Father!
There are many other times the Lord did something or spoke a word that healed my heart. The key is for you
to ask Him to keep speaking His love to you until all the old wounds are healed. Then the Spirit's fruit of love
will easily flow through you.
[It is recommended that the student pause before continuing this study, to pray about the truths of love which have
been discussed. Ask the Lord to heal any rejection or lack of love you may have suffered. Pray that the Lord will
reveal His love to you, so that you can become a more loving person.]
III.
JOY
A.
The World's Definition

Joy is the second aspect of the Holy Spirit's work in a Christian to make Him like Jesus. Joy is defined by the
world as "a highly pleasant emotion associated with accomplishment, satisfaction, and gratification." The
Webster- Collegiate dictionary puts it this way: "The emotion excited by the acquisition or expectation of good;
gladness, delight; state of happiness, that which causes happiness; exhibition of joy." These definitions place
emphasis upon joy as an emotion. Furthermore, in these definitions joy is considered to be an emotion
associated with external conditions and, therefore, the possession of joy is dependent upon one's circumstances.
However, these are the natural man's definitions and they reveal his self-centered philosophy of joy.
The world believes that each individual determines what will bring him joy. If he attains these things, then
he has joy. For such a person a moment or a day is wonderful when everything is going well. But when
everything goes contrary, resentment, bitterness or depression become his lot. This emotional vacillation can be
expected when joy is considered an emotion associated with external circumstances and conditions.
Today thousands are turning to drugs, illicit sex, -alcohol, pornography, overspending and other sins to get
temporary release from the burdens of life through momentary exhilaration. But the lift does not last. It is not
the healing joy of God. Rather, the action leads to bondage because it leads the person to want that release
more and more. If he cannot have it, he is depressed more than ever.
Finally, it is important that believers discern between genuine fruit of the spirit and the pseudo-fruit of the
world. The author of the book of Hebrews admitted that sinners have fun when he spoke of "...the passing
pleasures of sin" (Hebrews 11:25).
B.
The Biblical Picture

There is a vast difference in the life of the individual who knows, understands, and obtains biblical joy. The
Word of God does not deny that joy is an emotion. But the Bible gives a deeper meaning than the worldly
philosophy does. The Bible views joy as a quality founded upon God and derived from Him.
Since joy is the fruit of the Holy Spirit, it is dynamic, not static. The Holy Spirit can place joy in our hearts
any time we ask it of Him. As we make a decision to be joyful, even in the midst of severe trials, He will
supernaturally cause joy to spring forth. Joy will overflow from our hearts into our emotions and thoughts. It
will spring forth in praise even during the most difficult times. It is an inner strength and uplifting expression of
life that permeates us and springs forth from us because of our communion with our God.
C.
The Holy Spirit Uses The Word Of God To Build A Permanent Joy Within Us
Jeremiah 15:16 declared "...Your word was to me the joy and rejoicing of my heart..." In Psalm 119 we read: "I
have rejoiced in the way of Your testimonies" (verse 14), and "Your testimonies I have taken as a heritage
forever, for they are the rejoicing of my heart." (verse 111)
As we read the Word of God, the Spirit opens our eyes to behold all the wonderful things God has done
and is doing for us, causing us to be filled with joy. "I rejoice at Your word as one who finds great treasure."
(Psalm 119:162) His word promises fullness of joy in heaven. David declared, "You will show me the path of
life; in Your presence is fullness of joy; at Your right hand are pleasures forevermore." (Psalm 16:11) Jesus
said, "These things I have spoken to you, that My joy may remain in you, and that your joy may be made full."
(John 15:11) In His farewell prayer, He said, "...these things I speak in the world, that they may have My joy
fulfilled in themselves." (John 17:13) John said by inspiration of the Spirit, "And these things we write to you
that your joy may be full." (1 John 1:4)
D.
Joy Is A Permanent Fruit

Joy is presented in Scripture as an abiding possession and a permanent state of mind of the believer in Christ. In
Romans 14:17 we read, "the kingdom of God is not food and drink, but righteousness and peace and joy in the
Holy Spirit"; and Romans 15:13 says, "Now may the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing,
that you may abound in hope by the power of the Holy Spirit." Peter said,
"whom having not seen you love. Though now you do not see Him, yet believing you rejoice with joy
inexpressible and full of glory" (1 Peter 1:8). Such a possession is not contingent upon external circumstances
or conditions. It is a quality implanted in the believer by the Holy Spirit through faith. This fact is emphatically
brought to our attention in the Apostle Paul's words to the congregation at Thessalonica. He wrote "And you
became followers of us and of the Lord, having received the Word in much affliction, with joy of the Holy
Spirit" (1 Thessalonians 1:6). It is also implied in the following verses: Psalm 100:1,2 "Make a joyful shout to
the Lord, all you lands! Serve the Lord with gladness; come before His presence with singing." Philippians 3:1
"...rejoice in the Lord..." Philippians 4:4 "Rejoice in the Lord always. Again I will say, rejoice!" 1
Thessalonians 5:16, "Rejoice always". These verses show the permanency of joy.
E.
Paradoxically, Godly Joy Is There Even During Suffering And Sorrow

Peter said, "Beloved, do not think it strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you as though some
strange thing happened to you; but rejoice to the extent that you partake of Christ's sufferings, that when His
glory is revealed, you may also be glad with exceeding joy." (1 Peter 4:12-13) In Hebrews 10:34 we read, "for
you had compassion on me in my chains, and joyfully accepted the plundering of your goods, knowing that you
have a better and an enduring possession for yourselves in heaven."
The Bible's prescription for true joy, for enlightened insights into the measure of the love of God and for
stimulation to sing songs of joyful thanksgiving, is not something but Someone--Jesus. The believer controlled
by the Holy Spirit has true life, lasting joy and abiding fellowship with God regardless of external conditions or
circumstances.
F.
Godly or Ungodly Sorrow

Does this mean that the Christian ought never to sorrow? What is the relationship between joy and sorrow for
the believer? A Christian can have sorrow but still have a true joy of God radiating from him. Ungodly sorrow
is, as Paul said in 1 Thessalonians 4:13, a sorrow that unbelievers have because the life of Christ is not in them
and they "have no hope". This life is all they have to bring them happiness, so when something in this life is
taken away or dies, the unbelievers have a despairing sorrow without hope. Paul also said in 2 Corinthians 7:10
that the sorrow of those in the world "produces death". It destroys happiness, peace of mind and quietness in
their emotions. They have an inner turmoil that is largely selfpity because of their loss.
But Christians do not sorrow like that (1 Thessalonians 4:13). We have the hope of our resurrection and of
heaven with all its joys. A Christian can sorrow, for instance, over the loss of his Christian mother (Genesis
24:67; Psalm 35:14) or for a Christian friend (Philippians 2:27), but the destroying sting of sorrow is taken
away by our victory in Christ Jesus (1 Corinthians 15:54-58). Even if the loved one who died was an
unbeliever, the Lord supernaturally upholds the Christian by His Holy Spirit.
G.
The Great Strength Of Joy

1. For running the race
Hebrews 12:1,2 tells us to "...run with endurance the race that is set before us, looking unto
Jesus ...who for the joy that was set before Him endured the cross, despising the shame..."
What power was so great that it could hold Jesus during those last heavy hours of suffering? It
was the power of joy! His joy was centered in knowing He was doing the Father's will and, because
of it, we would be redeemed. This uplifting power of life, called joy, is so strong it made Jesus able
to endure what was happening at the cross when both the wrath of man and the wrath of God struck
Him.
2. The joy of the Lord is my strength
This uplifting, bursting forth of praise and life supplies the strength we need to go through life's
trials. Scripture states emphatically, "...The joy of the Lord is your strength." (Nehemiah 8:10)
H.
Loss of Strength From Not Rejoicing

The opposite of rejoicing is to murmur and complain. Rejoicing is the voice of faith but murmuring is the voice
of unbelief.
1. Psalm 68:1-4
Because they murmured in unbelief in the wilderness after coming out of Egypt (Numbers 14:1-10,20-23),
the Israelites had to go an extra 38 years through the wilderness till the entire generation which had left
Egypt and complained had died off. Their children learned from this lesson. With rejoicing hearts they
went in and conquered the land promised to them.
Years later, in Psalm 68:1-2, David quoted Moses (Numbers 10:35) in describing how to call upon
God when enemies attacked. But then David went on to tell how God's people should react at such a
moment:
"But let the righteous be glad; Let them rejoice before God; Yes, let them rejoice exceedingly. Sing to
God, sing praises to His name; Extol Him who rides on the clouds, By His name YAH, And rejoice before
Him." (Psalm 68:3,4)
This must be our reaction when we face our enemies or when we go through a "wilderness" period of
our lives. We are to rejoice greatly. 2. Deuteronomy 28:47ff
The verses following Deuteronomy 28:47 describe all manner of curses, sickness, and problems that a
person is susceptible to "Because you did not serve the Lord your God with joy and gladness of heart, for
the abundance of all things". Joy in the Lord is a strength that defends and protects.
Rejoicing is the voice of faith that says, "God is on His mighty throne. He loves me and He will bring
me through whatever I face." Murmuring expresses doubt and unbelief. That brings death in whatever
wilderness we are walking through.
3. Joel 1:12
The Old Testament prophet Joel prophesied about the New Testament times. He described the life of
Christ's church from its beginnings at Pentecost. Peter clearly said that what happened that day was what
Joel had prophesied (Acts 2:16; Joel 2:28-32).
In the beginning of the book, Joel described a great army which he pictured as locusts in various stages
of growth. These "locusts" (Joel 2:25) will eat up the strength and blessings of God's people until the time
of the "latter rain" (Joel 2:23). At that time God will remove those who ate up the blessings and will bring
His last great revival to full fruition. Indeed, for over 1200 years the blessings of the Early Church that
started at Pentecost were "eaten up " and gone. The church languished through the Dark Ages with only a
few small revivals here and there.
The interesting thing is that Joel 1:12 points out that the New Testament blessings which began at
Pentecost would be eaten up, "because joy has withered away from the sons of men." Some translations
reverse the meaning of that sentence because it does not seem like the right order, so the sentence implies
that the problems came and caused their joy to wither. But the original Hebrew does not support that
translation. The Hebrew text says that their joy withered away first, which caused problems to come. All of
this is saying that the blessings which were poured out upon the Early Church were lost because they lost
their joy in the Lord, not the other way around (they did not lose their joy because they lost their blessings).
Joy is a tremendous sustaining strength, which keeps the flow of blessings coming from the Lord.
I.
The Strength Of Joy Under Pressures

Many passages show joy as the key to God's sustaining power under pressure. It continually describes the
reaction of the Christian as not being neutral or stoic, but as rejoicing.
James 1:2-4 says, "My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials, knowing that the testing
of your faith produces patience. But let patience have its perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete,
lacking nothing." This passage also emphasizes the fact that joy is not just a feeling or meaningless words.
There are always great, overriding reasons for rejoicing. Here it points out that you rejoice because the trial
which is correctly handled is going to produce patience, which will in turn make you perfect, complete and
lacking nothing. Rich blessings are worked through trials. It is a great cause for rejoicing and that rejoicing
seals our faith to endure the trial.
One of the great examples of this is the farmer in Habakkuk 3:17-19. Everything went wrong with his
farm. It says:
"Though the fig tree may not blossom, Nor fruit be on the vines; Though the labor of the olive may
fail, And the fields yield no food; Though the flock be cut off from the fold, And there be no herd in
the stalls..."
All that he owned and worked for was threatened. But he knew the strength of joy and the results it
would bring. He went on to say,
"Yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation. The Lord God is my strength; He
will make my feet like deer's feet, And He will make me walk on my high hills."
J.
The Strength Of Joy Under Persecution

1.
Matthew 5:10-12
As with other pressures, the Lord especially tells us to rejoice under persecution. In Matthew 5:10-12 He
said, "Blessed are those who are persecuted for righteousness sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Blessed are you when they revile and persecute you, and say all kinds of evil against you falsely for My
sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven, for so they persecuted the prophets
who were before you." - 2. Luke 6:22,23
In Luke 6:23 He even told them to "leap for joy" when they were persecuted.
3. Acts 5:41
In Acts 5:41 the apostles rejoiced "...that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for His (Jesus) name."
They had been commanded not to speak in the name of Jesus but, because they kept their spiritual strength,
the next verse goes on to say, "and daily in the temple, and in every house, they did not cease teaching and
preaching Jesus as the Christ." [See also Acts 16:23-25 and 1 Peter 4:12,13.] God's joy, which is given by
the Holy Spirit, is so protecting and strong, and so unifies our spirit with God's Spirit that it can stand in
any difficulty.
K.
How To Rejoice
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Psalm 68:3
Some people are surprised at the open, outward ways God wants us to express our joy. In Psalm 68:3 when
He said, "Let the righteous be glad", He used the Hebrew word "sameach" which means "to express, joy to
make it be seen." He does not want us to just say, "I have joy hidden deep in my heart" while we have a
normal or downcast look on our face. He wants joy to be seen.
Psalm 40:16
Rejoicing is one of the keys to coming into the presence of the Lord. In Psalm 40:16 David said of God,
"Let all those who seek You rejoice and be glad in You..." Here the word used for "rejoice" is "sis" or
"sus", which literally means to "brighten up" or go "higher and higher" in joy. It is expressing a mirthful
kind of joy. It shows that the feelings of joy can be built higher and higher by a decision of our will. We do
not have to wait until we feel joyful to express it. Make a decision to express joy, no matter what the
circumstances, and the feelings will follow.
1 Chronicles 15:25
Mirthful, happy joy is a normal part of biblical rejoicing. "David ...went to bring up the ark [to
Jerusalem]...with joy" (I Chronicles 15:25). The Hebrew word "simchah" is used here, meaning "mirth or
delighting" joy. David danced before the ark as they carried it to Jerusalem.
Psalm 68:3
In Psalm 68:3 David also told his people to "rejoice (Hebrew = alaz) before God." "Alaz" means "to dance
and leap with joy".
Psalm 81:1
In Psalm 81:1 we are told to "make a joyful shout (Hebrew = rua) to the God of Jacob." "Rua" means to
"shout loudly".
Psalm 149:2
Psalm 149:2 says "Let the children of Zion be joyful (Hebrew = gil) in their King [God]." "Gil"
means literally "to pirouette or spin around" for joy.
7.
Luke 10:21
In Luke 10:21 it tells us that Jesus was so joyous over the victories which the seventy had on their
missionary trip that "Jesus rejoiced (Greek = agalliao) in the Spirit..." "Agalliao" means to "leap much for
joy". Few of us have pictured that part of Jesus' nature. But the real joy that the Spirit builds is also the joy
of the Lord". (Nehemiah 8:10; John 15:11) and it is an expression of our total being, body, soul and spirit.
Even God the Father expresses joy over us. Zephaniah 3:17 says, "...He will rejoice (sis) over you with
gladness (simchah), He will quiet you in His love, He will rejoice (Gil) over you with singing." The
heavenly Father loves us so much!
IV.
PEACE
A.
The World's Definition Of Peace

The dictionary definition of peace is generally "freedom from wars or hostilities; agreement between
contending parties; freedom from strife or dissension; freedom from mental disturbance; stillness or quiet."
This definition implies that peace is dependent on external circumstances. It focuses on things, such as
possessions, position, popularity, relationship with others, attained goals, financial security, circumstances
being just right, etc. It makes peace depend upon what happens to us rather than something that is within us.
This world's view of peace is contorted by sinful selfishness.
The natural or unregenerate person does not and cannot understand God's peace and certainly cannot
possess it. "'There is no peace', says the Lord, 'for the wicked."' (Isaiah 48:22, 57:21) "The way of peace they
have not known ...they have made themselves crooked paths; whoever takes that way shall not know peace."
(Isaiah 59:8) Paul wrote about the deplorable state of the one outside of Christ in Romans 3:9-18. They may
have times without strife and moments when they are happy and at rest, when circumstances are good.
However, being alienated from God, there is a tempest in the soul of the ungodly. Wherever you may go in the
world, you will find evidence of this destructive, miserable condition of the soul.
B.
The Biblical Definition

After stating that the Father would send the Helper, the Holy Spirit, Jesus said, "Peace I leave with you, My
peace I give to you; not as the world gives do I give to you..." (John 14:27). And, just before His high priestly
prayer recorded in John 17, Jesus declared, "These things I have spoken to you, that in Me you may have
peace..." (John 16:33).
The peace to which Jesus referred is something much different from that of the world system. This is
understood from His words, "not as the world gives do I give unto you..." (John 14:27). At this point one may
ask, "Do not the Hebrew and Greek words for 'peace' used in the Bible include such things as national peace,
harmony between people, security, safety, prosperity, etc?" Yes, but the biblical definition of peace has deeper
significance. It is created as a fruit of the Holy Spirit. It is a rest in the Lord that is within us no matter what the
circumstances and no matter what the relationship is with other people. Biblical peace may be defined as that
quality imparted by the Holy Spirit to a person who, by faith, rests in Jesus Christ and has such a close
relationship to God that he is content with his earthly circumstances, regardless of what they might be.
The biblical definition has to do with a "completeness or wholeness" within that the Spirit of God gives
which needs nothing more to make a person happy or at rest. The Hebrew word for "peace" (shalom) and the
Greek New Testament word (eirene) both include the idea of such wholeness or completeness.
C.
Our Peace Comes Through Jesus

When we realize the condition of our unregenerate souls, the greatness of God's mercy and sovereign grace in
the redemption of His people intensifies the peace in our hearts. He accomplished this through His Son, our
Savior, Messiah Jesus, who is our source of peace. God was pleased to reconcile all things to Himself through
Jesus by making peace through the blood of Jesus at the cross (Colossians 1:19,20). This is a resting place for
our soul in troubled times.
It is through the merit of Christ Jesus that we inherit peace. "Having been justified by faith, we have peace
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ through whom also we have access by faith into this grace in which we
stand..." (Romans 5:1,2) This peace is the fruit of the indwelling Spirit and is implanted in the heart of the
believer by the Holy Spirit (Galatians 5:22). We cannot produce such peace in ourselves.
D.
Sin Robs Us Of Peace

The peace of God is a matter of relationship to the Father. For a believer, sin interferes with your relationship
to God which, in turn, disrupts your peace. The Holy Spirit convicts you of your sin, causing an uneasiness
within. Repentance and confession is required in order to restore your fellowship with God and remove the
impediment to peace (1 John 1:9).
E.
There Is An Active Quality To God's Peace

Therefore, peace is not merely something that happens to us, but rather is that which works in us. This active
quality of Biblical peace is to be noted in Paul's words to the Philippians: "the peace of God, which surpasses
all understanding, will guard your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus." (Philippians 4:7) The word "guard"
in this verse is a military term. It watches over the believer as a military guard who warns us of the danger or
problems.
When we lose our inner peace, it is a warning to us that something is wrong. Some sin, weakness, doubt, or
unforgiveness has been allowed to enter our lives. It needs to be dealt with by repenting, forgiving, etc. before
our peace is restored. The apostle Paul admonished, "Let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to which also
you were called in one body..." (Colossians 3:15). The Greek word for "rule" here is used to describe a referee
in a game of sports that signals violations of the rules. If we lose our peace, it is a protective warning for our
spirits that we have violated God's "rules".
F.
The Power Of Peace For Sanctification

Peacemakers are called the children of God (Matthew 5:9). That is because the nature of God is to be whole,
complete and righteous, or right in every aspect (Hebrews 12:11). Peacemakers are people who are working to
bring such wholeness and righteousness.
God is called the "God of peace". Many passages tell how He will sanctify or make us perfect in every way
through the active influence of peace. I Thessalonians 5:23 says, "May the God of peace sanctify you
completely..." Hebrews 13:20,21 says, "Now may the God of peace ...make you complete in every good work
to do His will, working in you what is well pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ..." It also says in Romans
16:20, "The God of peace will crush Satan under your feet shortly." It is the healing, building, making-whole
aspect of God that works these things. We do not need to beat on ourselves to bring sanctification.
G.
The Power Of Peace Sanctifies Us In A Peaceful Way

1.
Romans 2:4
God does not beat us into sanctification and perfection. In a careful, peaceful way, He molds us and
changes us. Romans 2:4 is a powerful passage that describes this. "Do you despise the riches of His
goodness, forbearance, and longsuffering, not knowing that the goodness of God leads you to
repentance?"
2. Psalm 23:3
In Psalm 23:3 David said God "leads ...in the paths of righteousness". In other words, it is God who makes
us more and more righteous. But He does it gently, leading us down a path to more and more righteousness
in our life. He can take His time to do it carefully because the price for our sins has already been paid by
Jesus.
In the Hebrew language there are two main words for "lead". One is "nahag", which means to lead by
"driving or forcing". The other is "nachah" which means "to walk in front of people and cause them to
follow". Neither of these forceful expressions are used in Psalm 23:3. Instead the unusual Hebrew word
"nahal" is used, which means to "gently lead, to tend, to gently beckon." He gently leads us down the path
of righteousness. Little by little He shows us our sins. As He shows us, the Holy Spirit convicts us. We
then repent and that part of our old sinful life melts away under His power. Later He shows us another area
where we have to be cleansed and the gentle process begins again.
3. 2 Corinthians 2:1-3
One day as I was teaching from 2 Corinthians 2:1-3, the Lord again showed me this profound truth of how
peacefully He cleans up our life. Paul, inspired by the Holy Spirit, wrote to the Corinthians:
"I determined this within myself, that I would not come again to you in sorrow. For if I make you
sorrowful, then who is he who makes me glad but the one who is made sorrowful by me? And I wrote this
very thing to you, lest, when I came, I should have sorrow over those from whom I ought to have joy,
having confidence in you all that my joy is the joy of you all."
As with many of Paul's writings, you cannot simply read this and continue on, thinking you have
grasped all he is saying. Paul wrote intensely and-sometimes his writings are "hard to understand" (2 Peter
3:15,16). His words often take much meditation.
Of all the congregations Paul started or served, the weakest, the most sinful, the hardest for him to deal
with as far as we can tell was the Corinthians. He wrote a stern letter in 1 Corinthians and they had
repented of a number of things. But even by 2 Corinthians they were far from perfect, far from being
cleansed, far from being righteous like God.
But Paul said that he was not coming again to them to make them sorrowful, but he was coming to
make them glad, to have joy.
Do you hear Father's heart? Father God wants you to be glad and joyful even before you are perfect,
cleansed and fully righteous, just as He was saying to the imperfect Corinthians. We treasure the blessings
and rest of peace so much that God uses them to draw us closer to Himself. He knows that you will
become cleansed and sanctified more easily when you are peacefully filled with gladness and joy in Him.
HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1. Read the following passages of Scripture: Psalm 1; Psalm 92:12-14a; John 15:1-11; 1 John 2:9-11, 15;
3:10-18; 4:7-12; 1 Corinthians 13.
2. Memorize the following passages accurately:
Galatians 5:22,23 "But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness,
faithfulness, meekness, self-control. Against such there is no law."
John 15:5 "I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much
fruit; for without Me you can do nothing."
John 17:23 "I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect in one, and that the world may
know that You have sent Me, and have loved them as You have loved Me.
Nehemiah 8:10 "...the joy of the Lord is your strength."
3. Write a brief definition for love, joy, and peace.
4. What are the biblical prerequisites for fruit bearing?
5. List the insights you have gained from your study of 1) love, 2) joy, and 3) peace in this unit.
6. Describe the uniqueness of agape love.
7. Describe why "the joy of the Lord is our strength."
8. Why does God cleanse us using peace?
Copyright - 1993 ILTI, 2086 Teakwood Dr, Columbus, OH 43229
The Fruit of the Spirit - Part 2
I.
INTRODUCTION
II.
LONGSUFFERING AND PATIENCE
A.
B.
Longsuffering
How to Remain Longsuffering
1. Give up your rights
2. Keep your eyes on the Lord
3. Watch what you speak
4. Discern who carries the responsibility C. Patience
III.
KINDNESS
A.
B.
C.
Definition
The Power Of Kindness
Developing Kindness
IV.
GOODNESS
A.
B.
C.
D.
Definition
The Extent Of Goodness
Do Good
Developing Goodness
V.
COMMENTS ON THE LAST THREE FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT
VI.
FAITHFULNESS
A.
B.
The Translation Of The Greek Word "Pistis"

God's Faithfulness
1. God's nature is to be faithful
2. God's faithfulness does not change
3. God's faithfulness actively reaches toward us
4. God's faithfulness is linked to His covenant promises
5. God's faithfulness does not exempt people from chastisement
6. God's ultimate act of faithfulness
7. Jesus is the perfect example of faithfulness
The Believer's Faithfulness
1. Moses faithfulness
2. Pauls faithfulness
3. Faithfulness is expected of us all
WARNING: Faithfulness Is More Than Outward Conformity
How to Grow In Faithfulness
1. Faithfulness is built upon commitment
2. Steps for faithfully doing hard things
C.
D.
E.
VII. MEEKNESS
A.
B.
C.
D.
Definition
Correcting Misunderstanding About Meekness
Other Examples of Meekness
1. Moses
2. Meeking a horse
Be Aware Of Two Dangers
E.
F.
G.
When To Use Meekness

1. The wife of an unbelieving husband
2. Correcting someone
3. Receive God's Word with meekness
How The Meek Defend Themselves
Righteous Defense
VII. SELF-CONTROL
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The General Contemporary Attitude Toward Self-Control

The Source And Product Of The Contemporary Attitude
Definition Of The Word Paul Used
The Active Power Of Self-Control
Scriptures On Self-Control
Some Areas Requiring Self-Control
1. The mind
2. The tongue
3. Anger
4. Sensual appetites
The Non-Biblical Self-Control Of The World
IX.
CONCLUDING REMARKS
A.
B.
C.
Be Joined To Christ
The Fruit Of The Spirit Brings Good Health
The Fruit Of The Spirit Benefits Society

I.
INTRODUCTION
As an exercise, ask ten Christians who have heard of the fruit of the Spirit listed by Paul in Galatians 5 to name them.
If your experience is like mine, you will discover that most Christians can list only three: love, joy and peace. Love,
joy, and peace are popular themes of authors, pastors and orators. Many studies, poems, hymns and choruses are
written about the first three but the other six fruit of the Spirit are seldom taught or written about. There is an obvious
reason for this.
People have the tendency to attach certain pleasures and positive qualities to love, joy, and peace. They
frequently fantasize the rapture of love, the excitement of joy, and the serenity of peace. They deem the cost of
experiencing love, joy and peace to be worthwhile.
The last six fruit of the Spirit listed by Paul are not considered as glamorous as the first three, nor as impressive.
They contain qualities which distress human nature, because human nature oppose; anything that even suggests
change or curtailment of its pursuits for self-satisfaction.
As you minister the Word of God to others, be alert to this. Believers are responsible for keeping the whole
counsel of God. Therefore, we must not only study, memorize, and apply all the fruit of the Spirit, but as leaders we
must faithfully teach them to others.
With these preliminary remarks, let us continue our study on the fruit of the Spirit. We will find that the
remaining fruit are all tremendous blessings, well worth the cost of self-denial. They are all beautiful upbuilding fruit.
They all open wider the flow of love, increase joy and bring peace.
II.
LONGSUFFERING AND PATIENCE
A.
Longsuffering
The theme of God's grace, mercy, and longsuffering is emphatically taught throughout the Old Testament. In
his prayer for God's continued mercy, David declared, "But You, O Lord, are a God full of compassion, and
gracious, longsuffering and abundant in mercy and truth." (Psalm 86:15) And in his psalm of praise for the
Lord's benefit he repeated the theme, "The Lord is merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in
mercy." (Psalm 103:8)
In Exodus 34:6,7 we read "...The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abounding in
goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin..." The Old
Testament Hebrew word for "longsuffering" is really two words, "erek" meaning "long" and "aph" meaning
"anger". It implies holding your anger back a long time. The same root of the word translated "longsuffering"
(long) is used in combination with other words to give us such meanings as "long of spirit", "long of temper",
length of anger, in other words, slow of anger.
The Hebrew word of the Old Testament corresponds to the Greek of the New Testament (makrothumia).
"Makro" means "long" and "thumia" means "temper". Makrothumia means to keep your temper of disposition
stable and quiet for a long time. It is implied that this is done under various pressures. Makrothumia means you
do not give in to fear, anger, discouragement, doubting, self-pity, or giving up. It is a tremendous inner stability
that is created by the Holy Spirit. It is a place of rest in God that keeps you from wrongly reacting to pressures.
B.
How To Remain Longsuffering

1.
Give up your rights

When people are hurt and crushed by other's actions, it is because they believe they have rights and those
rights are being violated. They put great value on such rights as the right to be loved, appreciated and
listened to. They value their property as their right and do not want it taken away. To be physically hurt by
someone else is considered an extreme violation of a person's rights.
However, the Christian lives in an entirely different system. He has died with Christ. "I have been
crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me..." (Galatians 2:20). "Knowing this,
that our old man was crucified with Him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no
longer be slaves of sin" (Romans 6:6).
Dead men have no more rights. When one dies to himself and is born-again in Christ, he has no more
rights of his own. Our rights have all been turned over to God in Christ Jesus. "We died with Him..." (2
Timothy 2:11). "For me to live is Christ..." (Philippians 1:21).
Now Jesus watches over our well-being. His rights are now ours. If anyone violates them, they must
face Him. He is our protector, and He said"...I have come that they may have life, and that they may have it
more abundantly" (John 10:10). Through Paul He said, "God shall supply all your needs according to His
riches in glory by Christ Jesus" (Philippians 4:19). Through the apostle John He said, "I pray that you may
prosper in all things and be in health, just as your soul prospers." (3 John 2)
To keep your temper for a long time under great pressure (ion-suffering), quickly yield whatever right
is being violated to the Lord. Leave it up to Him to take up your cause and bring justice (1 Peter 2:21-23).
By the surrender of your will and the circumstances of every situation, you keep your inner being at rest
(Ephesians 4:1,2; Colossians 3:12,13).
2. Keep your eyes on the Lord
If the pressure persists for any length of time and you have committed the matter to the Lord, you must be
careful not to let your eyes stray from the Lord to the problem. "My eyes are ever toward the Lord, for He
shall pluck my feet out of the net" (Psalm 25:15). To do this, keep the situation and your cause lifted up to
Him in prayer (Psalm 37:5).
3. Watch what you speak
Proverbs 6:2 says, "You are snared by the words of your own mouth; you are taken by the words of your
mouth." Jesus said, "...He will have whatever he says" (Mark 11:23). These passages are describing a
spiritual law. Your heart can speak words of faith, victory and answer, or they can speak words of doubt,
problems and failure. By your words you seal the faith or the doubt in your heart. "...Out of the abundance
of the heart the mouth speaks." (Matthew 12:34)
In Mark 11:22,23 Jesus talked about using God's kind of faith when speaking to a problem. "Have
faith in God [literally in the Greek = 'have the faith of God'] for assuredly, I say to you, whoever says to
this mountain, 'Be removed and be cast into the sea,' and does not doubt" [Greek = scrutinize, contend] "in
his heart, but believes that these things he says will come to pass," [here the Greek is in the continuing or
ongoing present tense, thus it should literally say, "continues to believe that those things which he
continues to say are coming to pass"] "he will have whatever he says".
This principle works for good or for evil. I will have what I am speaking. So I do not say "I am
sick". I say "I may feel sick but 'by His (Jesus') stripes I am healed' (Isaiah S3:S). That is what God's
Word says. That settles it. The healing will be manifest in my body". When you settle your words to speak
the Word that the Word of God speaks, it will settle your whole inner being.
4. Discern who carries the responsibility
Always remember it is God's responsibility to solve problems. He is the one who protects, heals, brings in
finances, etc. Your responsibility is to carry your needs to Him in prayer and then do and say what He
gives you to do and say. Do not carry responsibilities that are not yours. You will be crushed. Leave the
outcome, solutions, people's reactions, etc. up to Him and your emotions will stay peaceful.
C.
Patience
The biblical concept of patience is akin to that of longsuffering. It is "hupomone" in the Greek of the New
Testament, which literally means to "abide under". It implies abiding under at least the pressure of waiting over
a period of time. Patience is usually used in a more general way to describe a quietness of spirit while waiting
for something to develop. It does not necessarily imply suffering.
Because the nature of patience is to trust the Lord- and do things His way over a long period of time,
patience is the foundation in building Christian character. James wrote, "Let patience have its perfect work, that
you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing" (James I :4).
2 Corinthians 5:21 and Psalm 23:3 show that the building of righteousness in us takes time. It has to fight
against the unrighteousness of our flesh. Therefore, it is through patience that God works righteousness in us.
Also through patience we get answers from God (Hebrews 10:35-37); we bear fruit (Luke 8:15); we do good
things (Romans 2:7); Galatians 6:9); we endure persecution (1 Pester 2:20); we go through chastisement
(Hebrews 12:7); and we do our ministry (2 Corinthians 6:4; Hebrews 12:1).
III.
KINDNESS
A.
Definition
The second special quality affecting the Christian's response in the face of trials is kindness. The Greek word
"Chrestos", translated "kindness" in Galatians S, is used exclusively by Paul in his writings. It means to do or
say something extra that shows love. It is an uncalled for or unexpected, sacrificial act of love.
Kindness is an internal attitude of the believer which affects his relationship to others by demonstrating
kindness in his behavior. The internal attitude of kindness translates in external acts of kindness. He is ever
ready to burst forth in availability, usefulness, and benevolence. By such behavior Christians show themselves
to be the servants of God and commend themselves to others (2 Corinthians 6:3-6).
Kindness is an attribute of God which is seen in His benevolent acts toward people. The Bible provides
numerous references to God's covenant faithfulness, constant mercy, and readiness to help. In his prayer for
success in his commission, Abraham's servant acknowledged the lovingkindness of God (Genesis 24:12). The
Lord was with Joseph and extended kindness to him (Genesis 39:21). Naomi acknowledged that the Lord had
not withdrawn His kindness (Ruth 2:20). David testified, "Blessed be the Lord, for He has shown me His
marvelous kindness" (Psalm 31:21). The author of Psalm 117 declared that the Lord's lovingkindness is great
toward us (Psalm 117:2). The word
usually translated "great" in this Psalm means to be strong or powerful. The psalmist is not merely
speaking of the extent of God's kindness, but of its effectiveness. God's kindness, like His grace and mercy,
will accomplish His purpose!
The ultimate display of God's kindness was in the fulfillment of His promise to send the Messiah.
In the fullness of time, God sent His Son through whom He poured out His kindness upon mankind. Paul wrote
in his letter to Titus, "But when the kindness and the love of God our Savior toward man appeared,
not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to His mercy He saved us, through the
washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Spirit, whom He poured out on us abundantly through
Jesus Christ our Savior, that having been justified by His grace we should become heirs according to the hope
of eternal life." (Titus 3:4-7) Regeneration, renewal, and reward are the expressions of God's love and kindness
through Christ and by the Holy Spirit.
Messiah Jesus was a model of kindness during His earthly ministry. Any study of the life and ministry of
Jesus will reveal the various ways in which He displayed kindness to sinners. As you study Jesus' life you will
learn how to apply this fruit of the Spirit. A few examples may be noted in the following passages: Mark
10:13-16; Luke 7:11-17; 36-50; 8:40-56; 13:10-17; 18:15-17; 23:34; John 8:111; 19:25-27. Just from these
illustrations we begin to sense the depth of Christ's kindness and the tremendous example He set for us.
B.
The Power Of Kindness

Acts and words of kindness are especially useful in healing relationships. Take some flowers to a lady who
does not like you, feed your enemy when he is hungry (Romans 12:20), speak softly to someone who is angry
with you (Proverbs 15:1). It is hard for someone to fight you when you are doing kind things to them.
Kindness also strengthens good relationships. When a husband or wife does something extra that shows
love to the other, it strengthens their love. The same with parents and children, neighbors, friends, etc. It builds
friendship with one another. Kindness is powerful!
When you are not at home with a loved one for some length of time, it is a kindness to show them extra
attention, listen better or do something special with them when you do come home. This extra effort shows
your love in a powerful way.
Paul's use of this word "kindness" in Galatians 5:22,23 had special significance to the original readers of
his letter. Kindness was greatly needed by the Galatian church. False teachers had come into the church
teaching a legalistic gospel and attacking Paul's credentials as an apostle. As a result the congregation was
being torn by strife and divisiveness. Just before writing about the fruit of the Spirit, Paul warned them of the
inevitable result of continuation of the strife and discord that existed among them. He said, "if you bite and
devour one another, beware lest you be consumed by one another!" (Galatians 5:15) The warning is applicable
to the Church today.
C.
Developing Kindness
Developing kindness is not an option for the one confessing faith in Messiah Jesus. It is commanded in the
Word of God. Paul admonished that we are to continue to be kind to one another (Ephesians 4:32). In
Colossians 3:12 he said that, as God's chosen people, dearly beloved, we are to be clothed with kindness.
The key to developing kindness is to remember or have the conscious awareness of moments when a kind
word can be spoken or a kind act of love can be done. Because these are the extra words or acts of love, we
have to ask the Lord to build a sensitivity in us to those special moments and ways we can show kindness.
The fact that we want to show kindness to someone means that we must first have an agape (sacrificial)
love for them. Kindness is an expression of such love. If this love is weak or missing in you, repent honestly of
having a closed heart and, as pointed out in the previous unit, ask the Lord to create such a love within you.
Make a decision before the Lord to love that "hard to love" person.
IV.
GOODNESS
A.
Definition
The word Paul used to refer to "goodness" is "agathosune". Beside the passage in Galatians 5, agathosune is
used in three other places. In his letter to the Romans, Paul wrote, "Now I myself am confident concerning you,
my brethren, that you also are full of goodness (agathosunas)..." (Romans 15:14).
To the Thessalonians he wrote, "Therefore we also pray always for you that our God would count you
worthy of this calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of His goodness (agathosunas) and the work of faith with
power" (2 Thessalonians 1:11).
The third place is Ephesians 5:9, where Paul stated "the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness (agathosune),
righteousness, and truth". The Hebrew word for "goodness" is "tob". Both agathosune and tob carry the same
two biblical aspects:
First of all, to be "good" means that something is exactly right and proper before God. It is in its proper
place, doing what He wants it to do. It functions as He created it to. In the beginning, after God had finished
creating everything, "God saw everything that He had made, and indeed it was very good (tob)..." (Genesis
1:31). In other words, it was all in its proper place, doing what He wanted it to do. It was in harmony with His
will. When something gets out of harmony with how God wants it, it is called "evil" or "bad".
The second biblical aspect of being good or "goodness" is that the thing or action must be beneficial in its
effect. God is for us, not against us. Everything He does is for our benefit. He says, "All things work together
for good to those who love God, to those who are called according to His purpose." (Romans 8:28)
B.
The Extent Of Goodness

Not only should our life not be evil, it should not even be neutral in it's overall goals and patterns of living.
Ephesians 2:10 says, "We are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared
beforehand that we should walk in them" Our whole life should be lived in harmony with God.
This does not mean we must spend 24 hours a day in deep prayer. God created all of life for us to walk in
and enjoy. As we walk through life, we must use goodness properly and give Him thanks for it. When God
gives us specific commands and calls us to a specific ministry, then "goodness' means that we do what He has
specifically told us to do.
C.
Do Good
We are commanded in God's Word to do good. "Trust in the Lord, and do good..." (Psalms 37:3). Luke wrote
that we are to do good to those that hate us (Luke 6:27,35). According to Paul, we are to overcome evil with
good (Romans 12:21). The author of the book of Hebrews said, "But do not forget to do good and to share, for
with such sacrifices God is well-pleased." (Hebrews 13:16). James pointedly declared, "Therefore, to him who
knows to do good and does not do it, to him it is sin" (James 4:17).
Galatians 6:10 says, "Therefore, as we have opportunity, let us do good to all, especially to those who are
of the household of faith". (NOTE: "As we have opportunity" means to do good at any time an opportunity
presents itself, not when we decide we have the time or want to.)
However, one must be careful to ensure that goodness is not practiced from wrong motives. Doing so is
contrary to one's profession of faith. While fellow believers may not realize your motives, the Lord does. He
will not accept such pseudo-goodness (Matthew 7:21-23). Benevolence done for selfish reasons of any kind
would fall into this category. The Bible warns the believer against such practice.
Neither should a Christian make excuses for not doing good. He should not seek to justify a lack of
practicing goodness by appealing to personal problems, nor use lack of some provision to avoid doing good of
any kind. Goodness is infused in the believer by the Holy Spirit. It actuates generosity toward those in need and
accomplishes God's purposes. Goodness may be expressed in the use of time listening and counseling a person
in need. It may necessitate helping someone with a task. Or goodness may require one to help meet the
financial needs of someone who cannot pay pressing bills.
Goodness also must be displayed in times of your own adverse and annoying circumstances. How the
believer faces his problems is a visible witness of Christ's work of grace in the hostile world in which he lives.
"Let us consider one another in order to stir up love and good works," says Hebrews 10:24. Those who
have believed in Christ must be careful to engage in good deeds, regardless of their circumstances in life.
D.
Developing Goodness
The key for developing goodness is to ask the Holy Spirit to develop our eyes to see everything we
do in life as being a witness before God and to the world. We will then do even ordinary things with life and
light from God that will bless those around us. Even the little, everyday things will no longer be ordinary. They
will be a blessing and a testimony to anyone they touch. They will have supernatural dimensions.
The Bible says Tabitha of Joppa (Acts 9:36-42) was a woman "full of good works". She was not a
prophetess or someone with a great ministry in the Word. She made tunics and other garments for people
(verse 39). But the whole city loved her. Why? Because life from God's Holy Spirit flowed in goodness and
love from her in all she did. She did not just run a little business; she touched and healed lives.
Jesus said, "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father
in heaven" (Matthew 5:16). Pray that the Spirit would make you to see that all you do is a witness before God
and men, for good or for evil. Then pray that He would put light and life into all you do that the Father may be
glorified.
V.
COMMENTS ON THE LAST THREE FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT:

The last three fruit of the Spirit can be regarded as common principles which guide a Christian's conduct. They
are faithfulness, meekness and self-control. Referring to them as principles is another way of expressing the
active nature of the fruit of the Spirit. They are not merely an accepted rule of conduct, nor some fundamental
doctrines. They are forces which are implanted by the Holy Spirit, who sets them in motion in our lives.
Since sinful human nature is self-centered, self-serving, and self-indulgent, it is not surprising to learn of
man's negative reaction to these fruit of the Spirit. Sinful human nature rebels against anything that threatens or
interferes with self-exaltation. Faithfulness, meekness and self-control simply are not means of glorifying the
flesh. That rebellion is more intense toward these three fruit than toward any of the other fruit of the Spirit.
Therefore, we must bring every thought into captivity to God's revealed will, the Bible, and we must yield our
conduct to the power of the Holy Spirit. This can only be done by a believer.
VI.
FAITHFULNESS
A.
The Translation Of The Greek Word 'Pistis"

"Pistis" is usually translated "faith" in the New Testament. Faith is a work of the Holy Spirit. But, in the
context, the secondary meaning of "pistis", which is "faithfulness", is more fitting. In the context of Galatians
5:22,23 where he listed the fruit of the Spirit, Paul presupposed that one has faith in Christ. Only a believer
could be expected to "walk in the Spirit", be "led of the Spirit", or "bear the fruit of the Spirit".
In this verse the Greek word "pistis" is translated "faithfulness" or fidelity". The same Greek word is
translated "fidelity" in Titus 2:10. From this we conclude that Paul was referring to the quality of faithfulness
which is imparted by the Holy Spirit to the one who is "full of faith" in Christ.
To be faithful means to be trustworthy or dependable to do or say what you are supposed to, whether God
or your fellow man asked you to do it. Faithfulness is keeping your word or promise to someone, even
unbelievers, so completely that they can rely upon you. They will not have to be concerned with whether or not
you will do what you promised; they will know you will do it. They can trust you because you are faithful.
The one who has confidence in God and reliance upon His Word will manifest dependability and
faithfulness in his responsibilities. The examples of the faithfulness of God and Christ Jesus provide us with
the incentive to exhibit faithfulness in our conduct.
B.
God's Faithfulness
1. God'
s nature is to be faithful.
A comprehensive example of God's faithfulness is recorded for us in Psalm 89. The psalm begins with a
declaration of God's faithfulness in the fulfillment of the mercies promised to David. "I will sing of the
mercies of the Lord forever; with my mouth will I make known Your faithfulness to all generations."
(verse 1). In verse 8, God's faithfulness is described as surrounding Him. His faithfulness to show mercy
is never absent from Him.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
Throughout the psalm, God's faithfulness is combined with the expression of His ever present omnipotence
and mercy. Note these verses:
"For I have said, 'Mercy shall be built up forever; Your faithfulness You shall establish in the very heavens!"
(verse 2)
"O Lord God of hosts, who is mighty like You, O Lord? Your faithfulness also surrounds You." (verse 8)
"You have a mighty arm; strong is Your hand, and high is Your right hand. Righteousness and justice are the
foundation of Your Throne; mercy and truth go before your face." (verse 13,14)
"But My faithfulness and My mercy shall be with him, and in My name his horn shall be exalted." (verse 24)
God'
s faithfulness does not change.
Another characteristic of God's faithfulness is that it is not subject to change. "My covenant I will not break, nor
alter the word that has gone out of My lips" (Psalm 89:34). This is a great comfort to us, because we can still trust
God and His promises of mercy when we sin or are unfaithful, as long as we repent.
God'
s faithfulness actively reaches toward us.
The active nature of God's faithfulness may be noted in verse 24 of Psalm 89. In faithfulness to His promise and
out of mercy, God reaches out to His people securing salvation, providing protection, and enabling them to
triumph. In verses 16 and 17 we read, "In Your name they rejoice all day long, and in Your righteousness they
are exalted. For You are the glory of their strength, and in Your favor our horn is exalted." By means of God's
experienced favor, His people are enabled to triumph.
God'
s faithfulness is linked to His covenant promises.
In any discussion of God's faithfulness, we must not overlook the important relationship between God's covenant
and His faithfulness. Note carefully verses 3, 28, and 38 of Psalm 89. What is called a covenant in these verses is
really a conditional promise, the terms or conditions of which would not be altered. The words of Deuteronomy
7:9,10 are applicable at this point, "Therefore know that the Lord your God, He is God, the faithful God who
keeps covenant and mercy for a thousand generations with those who love Him and keep His commandments;
and He repays those who hate Him to their face, to destroy them. He will not be slack with him who hates Him;
He will repay him to his face."
God'
s faithfulness does not exempt people from chastisement.
This leads us to another aspect of Divine Faithfulness which is often lost in the flood of emotional interpretation
of His faithfulness. God's faithfulness is neither contradicted nor compromised when He chastises those who
transgress. His faithfulness does not exempt people from chastisement. Observe the words of Psalm 89:30-37,49.
Now compare the words of the Apostle Paul in 2 Timothy 2:13, "If we are faithless, He remains faithful; He
cannot deny Himself"
God'
s ultimate act of faithfulness.
God's ultimate act of faithfulness was in fulfilling His promise by sending Christ Jesus into the world to redeem
His people from their sins. In Galatians 4:4,5 we read, "But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent
forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, that we might
receive the adoption as sons." The writer of Hebrews tells us that Jesus "in all things had to be made like His
brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High Priest in things pertaining to God, to make propitiation for
the sins of the people. For in that He himself has suffered, being tempted, He is able to aid those who are
tempted." (Hebrews 2:17,18)
Jesus is the perfect example of faithfulness.
Christ Jesus showed Himself to be faithful unto the Father. Jesus told His disciples, "My food is to do the will of
Him who sent Me [the Father], and to finish His work" (John 4:34). Finally, at the end, He could pray to the
Father, "I have finished the work which You have given Me to do" (John 17:4). Because of His faithfulness He
could say, "It is finished" when He died (John 19:30). It says of Jests' love, "...Having loved His own who were in
the world, He loved them to the end." (John 13:1) Such faithful love!
Jesus was the believer's role model of faithfulness. On one occasion He said to the apostles, "For I have
given you an example, that you should do as I have done to you." (John 13:15)
Peter also spoke of Christ's example 1 Peter 2:21. (Compare also: Romans 15:5, 2 Corinthians 10:1;
Philippians 2:5; Colossians 3:13.)
C.
The Believer's Faithfulness

1.
Moses'faithfulness
Hebrews 3:2 says, "...Moses also was faithful in all his house." That is, he served God and his people
faithfully. He remained obedient to God even under extreme pressure from the people to compromise. He
was so faithful to the people in his heart that he was even willing to give his eternal soul for their sake
(Exodus 32:32). In all the years of his ministry, the only time he was not faithful was when, in anger, he
struck the rock instead of speaking to it (Numbers 20:1).
2. Paul'
s faithfulness
Paul was also a great example of faithfulness. When his life was threatened he said, "...nor do I count my
life dear to myself, so that I may finish my race with joy..." (Acts 20:24). Being faithful to finish the
ministry he was called to was his driving burden. Just before he died he joyfully said, "I have fought the
good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith" (2 Timothy 4:7). Like Moses, Paul was willing
to give his eternal soul for his people (Romans 9:3). What a complete, faithful commitment these two
men had.
3. Faithfulness is expected of us all Faithfulness is to characterize the life of all believers. The Word of God
says, "It is required in stewards that one be found faithful." (1 Corinthians 4:2) Also note carefully the
words recorded in Revelations 2:10. After telling the church not to be afraid, and warning them about
suffering, imprisonment, and persecution, John wrote, "...Be faithful until death, and I will give you the
crown of life." This is not an option. Jesus directs the believer to continue to be faithful, even though that
faithfulness may cost the believer his life.
In Titus 2:10, Paul used an interesting word in the latter part of the verse as he addressed servants
about being obedient and faithful: "...that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Savior in all things." The
word "adorn" is used figuratively in this verse. It means to make beautiful or attractive; to embellish with
honor; to dignify. The servant's faithfulness and obedience to his master embellishes the doctrine of God
our Savior with honor and dignity. Even doing our everyday work faithfully brings glory to God.
D.
WARNING: Faithfulness Is More Than Outward Conformity

However, a word of warning must be given. We must not become so enmeshed in the external display of
faithfulness that we forget that faithfulness is more than mere outward conformity. Faithfulness is an active
quality, given by the Holy Spirit, which transforms the believer's heart and attitudes so that he wants to do
what is right. The believer's heart is dedicated to really bless the one he is being faithful to. Faithfulness
includes loyalty in the heart toward the one we are obeying.
Joab, King David's general, disobeyed David and slew Absalom, the king s son (2 Samuel 18:5,14).
Because of his deliberate unfaithfulness, David appointed Amasa to be commander of the army in place of
Joab (2 Samuel 19:13). But Amasa was not faithful either. David gave Amasa an order to assemble the men of
Judah in three days to march against rebellious Sheba. Amasa decided, against the king's wishes, that it would
be better to take a little longer and assemble more of the army of Judah before marching against Sheba. So on
the third day when no one had yet assembled, David sent out his palace troops to attack Sheba (2 Samuel
20:4-6). Amasa wanted to be faithful, but in his own way and time. His heart was not really knit with David's
heart; he had only outward loyalty.
Abigail was a courageous woman who risked her life to save her husband, Nabal, and all his servants from
being killed by David (1 Samuel 25). But as you read Abigail's pleading with David, you realize that she was
outwardly faithful to her husband but her heart was not loyal to him. To David she said, "Please, let not my
lord regard this scoundrel Nabal. For as his name is [it meant "fool"], so is he: Nabal is his name, and folly is
with him." (1 Samuel 25:25). True faithfulness must radiate from the heart.
The Pharisees in Jesus' time had forgotten this aspect of faithfulness. Their acts of obedience were merely
outward conformity for personal gain among men. Their hearts were often divided between the things of God
and the things of the world. Turn to Matthew 23, and read the chilling woes pronounced by Messiah Jesus.
In verse 23, Jesus said, "Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you pay tithe of mint and anise and
cumin, and have neglected the weightier matters of the law: justice and mercy and faith. These you ought to
have done, without leaving the others undone." He then rebuked them, for their lives were like cleaning the
outside of the cup and dish [their outward actions] while the inside [their heart and soul] remained filthy. To
make His point stronger, Jesus told them that they were like whitewashed tombs which are outwardly beautiful
but inwardly filled with putrid matter.
E.
How To Grow In Faithfulness

1.
Faithfulness is built upon commitment.

A person cannot be faithful if he has not made a promise to do so. One must commit to be or do something
before his faithfulness can be measured. Faithfulness requires a decision of the will to fulfill an agreement
or promise. The agreement or promise is given so that the other person has something on which to anchor
his hope and expectation. He can trust or plan on the promise being fulfilled.
As we commit to be faithful to God, His Word, our ministry for Him, and His people, our honor and
honesty support our commitment. Then as we fulfill that commitment over the years we are being faithful.
2. Steps for faithfully doing hard things.
When being faithful requires you to do something hard, you will find the Lord will always enable you to
complete the task. As you pray, you will be officially committing the task to the Lord's power (1 Peter 5:7;
Proverbs 16:3). Then His power will begin to move in the situation.
Secondly, you need to confess or talk about what you are going to do. Especially confess to the Lord
that you have made a decision to do it. As you confess or tell such things to others, they become sealed or
set with you. "For with the heart one believes to righteousness, and with the mouth confession is made to
salvation" (Romans 10:10). You speak what is in your heart. Speaking forth then confirms it in your mind.
Finally you must complete the task step by step. Praise the Lord, no matter how big the task, there are
always small steps or stages which God makes you able to handle. "God is faithful, who will not allow you
to be tempted (or be under trial) beyond what you are able, but with the temptation (or trial) will also make
a way of escape, that you may be able to bear it" (1 Corinthians 10:13). In hard situations He will lead you
step by step. The Lord will make you sufficient for each step even as He did with Abraham when God
called him to sacrifice his son Isaac (Genesis l2). God told Abraham three days in advance so that Abraham
could be prepared. The story was written in detail because each detail was a small part of the big trial. But
God gave Abraham the strength to get through each step. God will do the same through your trials when
you are faithful.
VII. MEEKNESS
A.
Definition
The Greek New Testament word for meekness is "praotes". It does not mean being mild mannered or speaking
softly. It is speaking of the attitude of heart of not defending yourself or your rights. Isaiah wrote of Jesus'
suffering, "He was oppressed and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth; He was led as a lamb to the
slaughter, and as a sheep before its shearers is silent, so He opened not His mouth." (Isaiah 53:7) Jesus taught,
"To him who strikes you on the one cheek, offer the other also. And from him who takes away your cloak, do
not withhold your tunic either." (Luke 6:29) Meekness implies more than gentleness. It implies having a
humbleness of heart.
B.
Correcting Misunderstanding About Meekness

Meekness is, perhaps, the most misunderstood fruit of the Spirit. Too often this quality is viewed negatively. It
is associated with a timid, spiritless, cowardly, fearful person who lacks self-esteem and allows people and
circumstances to control him. The world system despises the person who is not authoritative, who does not
assert his own will and make others bow to it. The Christian who behaves like the world does not have the
Biblical perspective. He is not giving a true witness of the work of Christ in him.
The Bible elevates meekness and regards it as a spiritual virtue that is pleasing to God. The Bible does not
regard meekness as a weakness but as a mark of inner, spiritual strength.
God's people should remain meek in the face of insults or adverse temporal circumstances. In meekness
they oppose all unbridled anger, harshness, brutality and self-serving self-expression.
While meekness is the opposite of sudden anger, malice, and long harbored vengeance, it is not surrender
of our legal rights, nor is it cowardice. Jesus did not surrender his rights when he was brought before the high
priest for questioning. Instead He asked, "'Why do you ask Me" Ask those who have heard Me what I said to
them. Indeed, they know what I said.' And when He had said these things, one of the officers who stood by
struck Jesus with the palm of his hand, saying, 'Do You answer the high priest like that?' Jesus answered him 'If
I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil; but if well, why do you strike Me?"' (John 18:21-23) The Apostle
Paul on two occasions claimed his legal rights (see Acts 16:37; 22:22-29. But neither Jesus nor Paul insisted on
their rights nor did they trample down the rights of others to secure their own. In meekness they claimed their
rights.
Another misconception is that meekness is the opposite of courage. However, consider the world around
you. Neither the natural nor man-made world is a friendly, safe environment. It obviously takes courage to be
gentle in such an evil, dangerous atmosphere.
C.
Other Examples of Meekness

1.
Moses
The Bible describes Moses as the meekest or humblest man on the face of the earth (Numbers 12:3).
Though he led that great nation of people he never defended himself. He always took the personal
attacks, etc. to the Lord and let the Lord defend him. Moses showed personal retaliatory anger
instead of yielding it to the Lord only once, when he struck the rock to get water for the hard-hearted
people instead of speaking to it (Numbers 20:8-12).
2. Meeking a horse
In ancient times they used a process called "meeking" to train a battle horse. The legs of a horse were
spread somewhat and a small fire was built between them. The horse was commanded to stay still.
Gradually they increased the fire until it would begin to singe the fur. If the animal remained still until that
point, they knew he was "meeked" and ready for battle. The good Lord wants to meek us for His purposes.
D.
Be Aware of Two Dangers

The fact that meekness is a quality required in leaders of the Church only serves to emphasize the importance
of this characteristic. All believers, regardless of position in the Church, must manifest meekness in their daily
contacts. But in doing so we must be aware of two dangers.
First, there is always the danger that the sin nature will suddenly manifest in a self-serving, self-seeking
manner. A prime example of this is recorded in Luke 9:46-56. A controversy arose among the disciples which
led them to question who among them would be the greatest. Jesus, knowing their thoughts, rebuked them by
taking a little child to His side and saying, "Whoever receives this little child in My name receives Me; and
whoever receives Me receives Him who sent Me. For he who is least among you all will be great." (Luke 9:48)
When James and John wanted to command fire to fall upon the Samaritans because they did not receive Jesus,
He rebuked them by saying, "the Son of Man did not come to destroy men's lives but to save them." (Luke
9:56) Followers of Christ must take care to avoid self-centeredness, exclusiveness and vengeance; such is not
meekness!
The second danger facing the Christian who seeks to manifest meekness is false modesty and inordinate
self-depreciation. This usually degenerates to a timid refusal to express one's opinion in order to avoid trouble.
It is cowardly retreat from reality, -a passive selfishness. The one who misrepresents meekness in this way is
placing himself in danger of Divine chastisement. Therefore, it is important that the believer practices
meekness from a genuinely Biblical perspective. Though Jesus and Moses were both men of great meekness,
neither of them were easy to push around. Each was definitely the leader of those around them and clearly
faced their enemies, even though they did not fight for their rights.
E.
When To Use Meekness

The following are some examples of when to exhibit meekness.
1. The wife of an unbelieving husband
Peter wrote to the wives of unbelieving husbands to tell them how to win their husbands to Jesus (1 Peter
3:1-6). He started with the word "Likewise", which refers to the previous verses describing Jesus facing
His tormentors. Peter wrote of Jesus, "who, when He was reviled, did not revile in return; when He
suffered, He did not threaten..." (1 Peter 2:23). A wife is to face her husband with this type of meekness.
She is not to repay him for hurts he gives her.
2. Correcting someone
Meekness is to be a strong part of the attitude of the heart when correcting someone. Paul wrote, "in
meekness correcting those who are in opposition, if God perhaps will grant them repentance, so that they
may know the truth" (2 Timothy 2:25). "Brethren, if a man is overtaken in any trespass, you who are
spiritual restore such a one in a spirit of meekness, considering yourself lest you also be tempted"
(Galatians 6:1). In both passages he used the Greek word "praotes", meaning we are not to show our own
anger or vengeance when we correct someone.
3. Receive God'
s Word with meekness
God says in James 1:21," lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and receive with meekness
the implanted word, which is able to save your souls." When the truth of the Word of God is presented to
us we must not-fight it or refuse to listen. We are not even to have a neutral attitude toward the Word
which simply weighs and scrutinizes it, so that we pick and choose the parts we want. We must receive the
Word with meekness, and have a humbleness of heart that is surrendered to the Word.
F.
How The Meek Defend Themselves

Some may ask, if we are meek and do not defend ourselves, how then do we keep unbelieving people from
crushing us? How do we keep them from stealing everything we have? If we do not fight back, are we not
defenseless? No, we have the strongest possible defense of all -- the Lord is our defense (Psalm 91:2-8; 7:10;
59)!
In 1 Peter 2:23, after describing Jesus' meekness, Peter went on to say that Jesus, "Committed Himself to
Him who judges righteously". That is the key. We are to commit ourselves and the situation into the hand of
God. He is the one who fights for us, just as He defeated the Egyptians (Exodus 14:13-31) and all the enemies
of His people (Joshua 23:1-11). "Beloved, do not avenge yourselves, but rather give place to wrath; for it is
written, 'Vengeance is Mine, I will repay,' says the Lord." (Romans 12:19)
When you get into a situation where someone tries to take advantage of you or hurt you, remember that
you have died in Christ (Romans 6:6). Dead men have no rights. You have given them all to Jesus. Now give
this specific situation to Jesus. If they want to take something that belongs to you, give it to Jesus. He can
defend His own. He often strikes down those that would hurt us, but that is up to Him. His object is to win
souls.
God's system works this way so that people may not see you but, through you meekness, see God who
stands behind you and blesses you. Meekness is a powerful witness that brings Him great glory. "I know that
the Lord will maintain the cause of the afflicted, and justice for the poor. Surely the righteous shall give thanks
to Your name..." (Psalm 140:12,13)
G.
Righteous Defense
We certainly have the right to defend ourselves with the truth as Paul did before the Jews in Jerusalem (Acts
22:1-24). The police and military also have the God-given responsibility to defend their citizens even if they
must "bear the sword... as God's minister, an avenger to execute wrath on him who practices evil." (Romans
13:4) God's people are sometimes in -the police or military and are part of that arm of God's ministry. The
Bible tells them how to act as godly soldiers in Luke 3:14, and if it comes to a choice they know they must
"...obey God rather than men." (Acts 5:29)
There is a proper time when God wants you to defend yourself outwardly. Jesus spoke of this when He
said, "Know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have
watched and not allowed his house to be broken into" (Matthew 24:43). He implied this again when He told
His disciples that it was a time to carry a sword when he was about to be arrested (Luke 22:3538). Even there,
however, He did not want Peter to use the sword. He said, "Put your sword into the sheath. Shall I not drink the
cup which My Father has given Me?" (John 18:11)
A good example of the righteous defense of right and truth is when Paul defended his apostolic ministry in
2 Corinthians 11:1-15. The key for all of this is to carefully follow the Holy Spirit's guidance and directions.
VIII. SELF-CONTROL
A.
The General Contemporary Attitude Toward Self-Control

Modern unbelieving society regards self-control as being so restrictive in nature that it prohibits one from
pursuing inner drives. Therefore self-control is regarded as counter-productive in the growth and development
of one's potential. According to those who embrace this view, self-control breaks the natural spirit or drive of
the individual. To counteract this, there must be an aggressive self-expression in order for an individual to
realize his potential.
B.
The Source And Product Of The Contemporary Attitude

This reasoning grows out of the evolutionary hypothesis. According to evolution, mankind evolved from
primitive animal forms. Man is viewed as nothing more than a higher form of animal. As a result of being
descended from animals, man has certain animal drives and desires in the subliminal memory which crave
expression (instincts). The unbridled satisfaction of those cravings is encouraged as being natural. Further,
since the evolutionist believes that there is no God, that man does not have an eternal soul and that eternal
judgment is a myth; we, therefore, should "eat, drink and be merry for tomorrow we die". Such a philosophy
reduces liberty to simply license to do as one pleases. This license gives birth to licentiousness. In practice,
such selfishness destroys interpersonal relationships, families and eventually the whole society. It is amidst
such thought and practice that the Christian is called to exercise the positive quality of self-control.
C.
Definition Of The Word Paul Used

Paul used the Greek word "egkrateia" to name this fruit of the Spirit. "Egkrateia" means "having power over,
mastering, curbing, restraining, controlling one's self' (by the power of Christ). It is self-control manifested by
steadfastness, perseverance and restraint. Self-control is given by the Spirit so that a person may master his
desires and passions, especially his sensual appetites. One's inner desires are not eliminated, but used in the
way God intended. While self-control is especially used with reference to matters pertaining to sex, this fruit of
the Spirit encompasses all areas of life.
However, Paul did not use the word according to the understanding of the philosophy of the world. He was not
advocating human willpower. Paul's use of the word is theological and must be kept in the context of
knowledge of God and His Grace. The center of self-control in Paul's thinking was the power of the redemptive
work of the risen Messiah Jesus and the affect of that work in the life of the believer.
D.
The Active Power Of Self-Control

As a result of the active nature of this power of the Spirit, the believer desires to exercise self-control in all
areas of his life. Also the Bible, directly and indirectly, emphasizes the importance of self-control in a
Christian's conduct. The fact that the Spirit of God operates this gift in the believer should be sufficient to
motivate him to diligently use this fruit in every area.
E.
Scriptures On Self-Control
In Proverbs 16:32 we read, "He who is slow to anger is better than the mighty, and he who rules his spirit than
he who takes a city". This verse brings together two of the fruit of the Spirit, long-suffering and self-control.
We are also told in Proverbs that a man who lacks self-control is like a city whose walls are broken down
(Proverbs 25:28). Elaborate walls were set up around a city as protection. A broken down wall would render
the city vulnerable to invaders. The one who lacks self-control is also vulnerable to temptation and Satan's
attack. One commentator expressed it this way, "All that is good goes out, and forsakes him; all that is evil
breaks in upon him. He lies exposed to all the temptations of Satan and becomes an easy prey to that enemy; he
is also liable to many troubles and vexations..." (Matthew Henry).
Paul emphasized the importance of self-control in the Christian's life with an illustration from sports. He
said, "everyone who competes for the prize is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a perishable
crown, but we for an imperishable crown." (1 Corinthians 9:25) The athlete who wastes his energy is the weak
position in any team, and an easy opponent in an individual contest. So it is with the Christian who indulges in
the extravagant search of pleasure. He not only weakens his own defense against sin, but also that of fellow
believers. Each member of the Church needs to exercise self-discipline in order to prevent the passions of the
body from dominating him. The conquest with the enemy of the soul, Satan, begins with the conquest of our
own unruly passions. Therefore, this requires one to maintain a steady, constant, and regular management of
self under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. The believer, by virtue of union with Christ, is dead to sin. Because
of this fact, sin does not have dominion over the believer. This fact is the basis of and the incentive to the
exercise of self-control by the Christian. In Romans 6:12, Paul put it this way. "Do not let sin reign in your
mortal body, that you should obey it in its lusts." (See Romans 6:5-14)
F.
Some Areas Requiring Self-Control

1. The mind
Self-control begins within the mind of the believer where temptations start. In Romans 12, Paul instructed
us to be transformed by the renewing of our minds. In 2 Corinthians 10:5 he gave us the principle by which
we are to do this: "Casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of
God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ". Paul knew that as a man thinks and
reasons within himself, so is he (Proverbs 23:7). Since the preoccupations of the mind and will of man
determine his words and actions, Paul said to take every thought captive.
To do this, first we are to destroy our mind's self-centered rationalizations. The philosophies of the
world system seek to usurp influence on the redeemed intellect. Therefore, the believer must cast down
these strongholds of worldly influence. Paul also said to, "...bring every thought into captivity to the
obedience of Christ." (2 Corinthians 10:5) To do this, every wrong or tempting thought should be cast
away from us in the name of Christ.
2. The tongue
Bringing our thoughts into the captivity of Christ will also help us control our tongue. Someone once said
that we are to be careful about our thoughts because they may at any moment break into words. "If anyone
among you thinks he is religious. and does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this one's
religion is useless." (James 1:26) Peter, quoting the psalms, said, "He who would love life and see good
days, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips from speaking guile" (1 Peter 3:10). Professing
Christians often use religion as an excuse for a malicious use of the tongue. Some use prayer as a means to
gossip, by either publicly praying about a private matter or by requesting prayer for a person after
announcing the problem to everyone present. Some are quick to belittle or defame another who is
otherwise respected or has been praised for an achievement. Matthew Henry wrote, "He who delights to
injure his neighbor in vain pretends to love God; therefore, a reviling tongue will prove a man a hypocrite."
To use that "little member" called the tongue positively requires self-control.
3. Anger
Anger is another area that demands the exercise of self-control. An angry person is a destructive person,
verbally or physically. While it is obvious that the one on whom the anger is vented is hurt, anger also has
devastating destructive effects upon the possessor. It consumes him physically and confuses him mentally.
This is why the psalmist said, " Cease from anger, and forsake wrath; do not fret--it only causes harm."
(Psalms 37:8) If one does not cease from anger it will intensify to wrath. James said, "...let every man be
swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath" (James 1:19). In Proverbs we read," The discretion of a man
makes him slow to anger..." (Proverbs 19:11). Paul instructed that one is not to let the sun set on his anger
(Ephesians 4:26).
4. Sensual Appetites
One more specific area requiring self-control is the area of sensual appetites. While this usually refers to
matters of sexual conduct, it can also refer to eating, drinking, and any other thing that gratifies our senses.
Prior to listing the fruit of the Spirit in Galatians 5, Paul listed the works of the flesh which he said were
evident. The first three words he used refer to the sexual appetite. He began the list with "porneia", which
refers to sexual immorality of every kind and is usually translated "fornication". The next word is
"akatharsai", meaning uncleanness or impurity. It is "sexual or other acts that are out of harmony with
God's created use." The third word, "aselgeia", refers to unbridled lust, licentiousness, lasciviousness,
wantonness. It describes one who has gone to extra lengths to be evil. It is a brazen contempt for morality.
In contrast to and amidst this flagrant display, the believer in Christ must display self-control, using all his
appetites only as God intended.
G.
The Non-Biblical Self-Control Of The World

There is a self-control that is non-biblical in nature. It comes from autonomous man who determines his own
standard of life. Whatever is right for him is what he has decided is right. A recent comment of an actress
illustrates this. When asked why she refused to appear nude in certain scenes of a movie, she replied that her
psychological development had not yet reached the point that would give her the ease to do so. This was not a
self-control based on biblical decency but on her present mental attitude. Implied in her response is an effort to
shed herself of this reluctance in the course of time. She will control self according to her ultimate goal in her
life.
This is true of every person on earth who refuses the grace of God and the Word of God. But this Word
that is rejected by men speaks about a time when "...everyone did what was right in his own eyes." (Judges
21:25) Chaos prevailed because there was no governing. Rejection of God and His Word has given us years of
chaos and confusion in good and bad times. The mind-control tactics of the mystical cults and the gimmicks of
modern psychology have not helped man find a true motive for self-control. Instead, they have only managed
to encourage man's inclination toward selfish behavior, so each one sets his own standard of ethics and answers
to no one but himself. Thus he hurts those around him and eventually there is chaos throughout society.
It is amidst all this that the Christian is to call upon Christ and exercise self-control according to the Word
of God. Receive, apply and teach what we read in Romans 13:12-14:
"The night is far spent, the day is at hand. Therefore let us cast off the works of darkness, and let us
put on the armor of light. Let us walk properly, as in the day, not in revelry and drunkenness, not in
licentiousness and lewdness, not in strife and envy. But put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no
provision for the flesh, to fulfill its lusts."
The exercise of self-control is an evidence of Christian growth and maturity. It is the child who is
governed by impulses. A child may be content at play. Suddenly he notices something someone has and
immediately lunges after it yelling, "It's mine! I want it!" It is the child who constantly, and impulsively
interrupts adults who are conversing. A child will throw a temper tantrum to get what he wants. Yet many
adults emulate children in behavior. Impulse buying has brought heavy debt to many adults. Impulse driving
has caused many accidents and fatalities. Stealing, aggressive behavior and improper sexual behavior are also
evidences of impulsive, uncontrolled behavior. Paul wrote, "When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I
understood as a child, I thought as a child; but when I became a man, I put away childish things." (1
Corinthians 13:11)
Self-control is a quality implanted in the heart of the believer by the Holy Spirit. It is not an option for the
Christian. Neither is it the possession of only- an elite group of Christians. It is an active quality in the life of
everyone who has been claimed by Christ.
A thorough study of how to have Christ's control of self, so that we can walk in victory in every area of
life, is given in the next two units on "Walking In The Spirit".
IX.
CONCLUDING REMARKS
Certain points which have either been taught directly or implied throughout the study need to be emphasized in this
conclusion to our study on the fruit of the Spirit.
A.
Be Joined To Christ
In order for one to bear fruit one must be joined to Christ by faith. Jesus said, "I am the vine, you are the
branches. He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for without Me you can do nothing." (John
15:5) "You did not choose Me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit..." (John
15:16) The object of the believer's union with Him is fruit-bearing. The Apostle Paul also taught that the object
of our being joined to Christ is "...that we should bear fruit to God." (Romans 7:4)
The manifestation of the fruit of the Spirit in the life of the Christian is a sign of spiritual life. Psalm
92:13,14 puts it:
"Those who are planted in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the courts of our God. They shall still
bear fruit in old age; they shall be fresh and flourishing"
B.
The Fruit Of The Spirit Brings Good Health

Another emphasis on the fruit of the Spirit is that it is conducive to health and healing. It is an established
medical fact that there is a definite relationship between physical health and one's mental attitudes. The Bible
also speaks of the psychological-physical relationship in several places. In Psalm 38 the psalmist was filled
with guilt and anxiety which affected him physically. His words graphically describes his condition: "There is
no soundness in my flesh ...nor is there any health in my bones because of my sin ...For my loins are full of
inflammation, and there is no soundness in my flesh. I am feeble and severely broken; I groan because of the
turmoil of my heart ...My heart pants, my strength fails me; as for the light of my eyes, it also has gone from
me." (Psalm 38:3,7,8,10) What the psalmist described are symptoms associated with deep emotional distress;
palpitations of the heart, loss of strength, weakness, dimness and blurred vision, etc. In the Book of Proverbs
we read, "A merry heart makes a cheerful countenance, but by sorrow of the heart the spirit is broken ...all the
days of the afflicted are evil, but he who is of a merry heart has a continual feast." (Proverbs 15:13,15)
Consider how much anxiety and frustration can be avoided by the exercise of the fruit of the Spirit! Such
qualities calm the inner self, which in turn has a positive, healthful effect on the body.
C.
The Fruit OF The Spirit Benefits Society

There also is a beneficial effect of the fruit of the Spirit upon society. By manifesting the fruit of the Spirit, the
Christian demonstrates a better way of life, makes life more tolerable for many in the hostile world, and
becomes a role model for others. Just imagine the kind of society we would have if every Christian fully
practiced the fruit of the Spirit! Yet the fruit of the Spirit is not to be viewed as an end in itself; it is a means to
a more noble end which is glorifying God and the conversion of souls. Jesus said, "You are the light of the
world ...Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father in
heaven." (Matthew 5:14,16)
"But also for this very reason, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue, to virtue knowledge, to
knowledge self-control, to self-control perseverance, to perseverance godliness, to godliness brotherly
kindness, and to brotherly kindness love. For if these things are yours and abound, you will be neither barren
nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." (2 Peter 1:5-8)
HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Describe why patience is such a key factor in developing so many good qualities in us.
Describe the element that is in longsuffering that is not necessarily in the concept of patience.
Describe what happens to our personal rights when we are "born again" in Christ.
Describe how Christians keep their eyes on the Lord.
Describe briefly, in your own words, the two aspects of goodness.
Memorize the following passages accurately:
Genesis 1:31 "Then God saw everything that He had made, and indeed it was very good."
Proverbs 15: I "A soft answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger."
Exodus 34:6,7 "The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering, and abounding
goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgressions and sin..."
2 Timothy 2:13 "If we are faithless, He remains faithful; He cannot deny Himself."
Galatians 4:4,5 "But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent forth His Son, born of a woman,
born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive the adoption as sons."
GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT

Section 11
Module 3

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT

The Holy Spirit Baptism
But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be my witnesses in
Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria and to the end of the earth." Acts 1:8
I.
THE HOLY SPIRIT
A.
B.
C.
He is the third person of the Trinity - (Acts 5:3,4; II Peter 1:17). He is not a Force (Romans 8:26).
He is the one which we are baptized into (Jn. 14:12, 16; 15: 26, 27; 16;7-16).
He is called the comforter (GK. -PARAKL$SIS: "one called along side to help; in encouragement; alleviation
of grief; exhortation, etc. The verbal adjective used in Jn. 14:16 is "Parkle- tos", this suggests the capability or
adaptability for giving aid. It was used in a court of justice to denote a legal assistant, counsel for the defense,
an advocate, then generally, one who pleads another's cause, an intercessor, an advocate." Vine's Expository
Dictionary of New Testament Words.)
II.
THE HOLY SPIRITS FUNCTIONS
A.
Reprove (Jn. 16:7-11), the GK "ELENCHO' means to convict, rebuke, expose, and to convince (Of sin and
unrighteousness).
He will guide us into all truth, doctrinal and otherwise (Jn. 15:26,27).
He will point to and reveal Jesus Christ (Jn. 16:14; 15:26)
He will show us the many promises and blessings that belong to us (I Cor. 2:9, 10.)
He will show us things to come - End Time Prophecy - (Jn. 16:13)
He will witness through us and with us (Acts 1:8; Heb. 2:3,4; I Thess . 1:5; Jn. 15:27; I Pet. 1:12).
He is given to bear witness of our salvation (Acts 15:8).
He is the earnest or down payment of our inheritance (Eph. 1:14).
He intercedes for us (Rom. 8:26).
He will speak to us and guide us by his still small voice (I King 19:12; Job 4:16; Jn. 10;3, 16, 27; Isa.
30:31).
He enables us to function in the Body of Christ, through the Gifts of the Holy Spirit (Eph. 4:8-13; I Cor.
12:4,7).
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
J.
K.
III.
THE PROMISE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT
Note: The importance with which the Christian is to view the baptism of the Holy Spirit is emphasized by the fact that
Christ spent a good amount of time on the last day before his crucifixion teaching and instructing his disciples
on the Holy Spirit's upcoming role in the believer's life (John Chps. 14 - 16).
A.
It is a gift of God (Acts 2:38, 8:20, 10:45, 11:17).
B.
It is a promise (Jn. 14:16; Joel 2:28-32; Acts 1:4,5; 2:38, 39).
C.
It is the fulfillment of a Mosaic Feast under the Old Covenant, The Feast of Pentecost which occurred 50 days
after Passover (Lev. 23:15-22; Acts 2:1).
D.
It is a command from the Lord, "...stay in the city until you have been clothed with Power. "(Lk. 24:49) The
Greek word used for power is "DUNAMIS', the root word from which we get the word "dynamite."
IV.
WHAT IS THE BAPTISM OF THE HOLY SPIRIT?
A.
The noun and verb, BAPTISMA and BAPTIZO, mean an immersion, a submersion. In other words, an
immersion and submersion into God's Holy Spirit (Acts 1:5; Jn. 1:33).
It is an "enduement" of Power (Lk. 24:49). The word "enduement " literally means a "clothing."
It is the "anointing" of God and the authority of God; literally "a pouring forth." Lk. 5:17, Ps. 23:5; Lk.
10:19,20; Acts 10:38; Isa. 10:27; Mk 5:30; Acts 6:8.
B.
C.
V.
WHAT ARE SOME OF THE THINGS YOU MIGHT DO WHEN BAPTIZED IN THE HOLY SPIRTT?
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
Prophesy
See visions
Dream dreams
Perform miracles
Cast out Demons
Preaching and teaching the Word of God with Boldness (Acts 2:17, 6:8, 4:31; Mk. 16:17,18).
VI.
WHAT ARE THE MANIFESTATIONS OF BEING BAPTIZED IN THE HOLY SPIRIT?
A.
B.
C.
D.
Speaking in Tongues ("glossalalia") Acts 2:4; 10:44-47.

Prophesying (Acts 19:6)
Boldness in Witnessing (Acts 4:31)
Joy in the Holy Spirit (Acts 13:52; Rom 14:17)
VII. HOW DO WE RECEIVE THE HOLY SPIRTT BAPTISM THE BIBLE WAY?
God wants to fill you with His Spirit ( Read Luke 11:9-13). Ask, Seek, Knock!
A.
Repent (Acts 2:38)
B.
Be Baptized into Christ in Water (Acts 19:1-6)
C.
Believe (Jas. 1:6,7; Heb 11:6; Lk. 11:9,11)
D.
Consecration Prayer (Acts 1:14; Jas 4:8)
E.
Make Restitution, if any to be made (Mt. 5:23-26; Acts 19:17-19)
F.
Ask God to baptize you with His Spirit. (Lk. 11:9)
G.
Open you mouth and speak as the Spirit gives utterance (Ps. 81:10)
VIII. EXAMPLES OF THE DIFFERENT WAYS IN WHICH CHRISTIANS RECEIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT
A.
B.
C.
D.
IX.
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
Paul the Apostle fasted for 3 days before being baptized with the Holy Spirit (Acts 9:8-18)
The 120 in the upper room waited 10 days (as a group) because the Feast of Pentecost had to be fulfilled
(Acts 2:1)
Some disciples of the Lord received the Baptism by the laying on of hands - instantly - Acts 8:14-17.
Some Christians receive the Baptism at the moment of conversion, i.e., simultaneous with conversion
(Acts 10:44-48)
OUR RESPONSIBILITY
Once is not enough (Eph. 5:18). We must be continuously "being" filled with the Holy Spirit.
We are not to Grieve the Holy Spirit by allowing sin dominion in our lives (Eph. 4:30-32)
We are not to quench the Holy Spirit by over cautiousness, fear formality, ritual and tradition (I Thess.
5:19; 11 Tim 1:6,7)
We are to stir up the Gift of God by Praising the Lord, praying in the Spirit, singing hymns and spiritual
songs (II Tim. 1:6; Eph. 5:19-21; Jude 20)
Keep pressing in for more of God and his fullness of Spirit (Mt. 5:6; Phil. 3:10, 13, 14; Eph. 3:19; Ezk.
47:3-9).
ADDENDUM We have seen all types of physical manifestations occur when the Holy Spirit fills an individual:
shaking or trembling (Dan. 10:7), `drunkenness' (Acts 2:13), falling (Acts 9:22, Dan. 8:11) as well as a wide range of
emotional responses: crying, laughing, yelling, singing out. These manifestations should not cause concern. They are
simply an indication that God is at work.
The Gifts of the Holy Spirit

INTRODUCTION
As individual members in the Body of Christ (I Cor. 12:27) we are to each have a specific function or gifts from
which the Local Body can receive blessing (Eph. 4:16; I Cor. 12:18; Rom. 12:4). These gifts are supernatural in
nature, manifested by those who have been baptized into the Holy Spirit, they are specific functions of the Holy Spirit
(I Cor. 23:7, 11; 13). There are 9 specific ones mentioned in I Cor. 12:8-10; all of them with the exception of the Gift
of Tongues and Interpretations can be found functioning during the Old Testament period before Christ. The Gifts of
the Spirit are given to empower the believer for the awesome task of world evangelization.
I.
SEEKING GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT
A.
I Cor. 14:1 tells us to "Pursue you love, but desire eagerly the spiritual gifts..."The word eager means "Full of
keen desire or appetite; impatiently longing to do or obtain something; intense; impatient, hungry, to excite,
provoke" (#6 in Oxford Dictionary) In order for one to be used of God in manifesting any of the Gifts of the
Spirit there has to be an attitude in the Disciple of Faith and a hunger, intense desire to be used of God. This is
one of the main keys. (Prayer, consecration, etc.)
B.
By the Laying on of the hands of the Presbytery (I Tim. 4:14). This word "Presbytery" literally means
"assembly of aged men, or the order of elders. "This term is used to refer to the council or senate among the
Jews known as the Sanhedrin (Lk. 22:66; Acts 22:5), and it is used of the Elders or bishops of a local Church.
Thus, as the Elders of the local church and/or Apostles lay hands upon a believer (Rom. 1:11) he will receive
an impartation or transfer of Gifts. The Prophet can and is also used in this ministry by God; a lot of times they
are used by the Lord to confirm what God has already either revealed or impressed to the believer.
II.
WHY GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT?
A.
B.
C.
To Demonstrate his power and to testify to the Gospel's authenticity (Heb. 2:3; Mk. 16:15,17,18,20; Acts
10:38; Jn. 5:20,36)
For Edification meeting the specific need (I Pet. 4:10,11; I Cor. 12:17, 13, 25; 14:5,12; Eph. 4:8,12)
That God might Dwell among his people (Ps. 68:18; Jn. 14:17- 20; 10:38; 5:17, 19-20)
III.
IS THERE A LIMIT AS TO HOW MANY ONE CAN FUNCTION IN?
"There is a difference between operating a specific gift(s) almost all the time, and every now and then being used by
the Holy Spirit in a different gift. In I Cor. 12:8-11 we are told to be satisfied with the particular gifts(s) which God has
anointed us with (Discerning of Spirits; Word of Knowledge; etc.) On the other hand, during a meeting, we can seek the
Lord to be used of him in whatever Gift needs to be manifested, this can be one interpretation of what Paul means by "seek
the Best Gifts." (I Cor. 12:31)
To understand further how God has anointed all Holy Spirit Believers with a specific Gifts) read Romans 12:4
and 6.
Romans 12:4- "All members have not the same office..." The GK word for office is "praxis" which means, "to
practice, or function, perform repeatedly or habitually." In other words not every believer has the same habitual
function in the Body of Christ.
Romans 12:6- "Having then Gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us." (See Addendum for more
information on this)
IV.
HOW THE GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT ARE CATEGORIZED: (I COR. 12:8-10)
A.
The most common way of categorizing the gifts:
1.
2.
3.
The Gifts of Revelation (The Word of Wisdom; The Word of Knowledge; The Gift of Discerning of Spirits)
The Gifts of Power (The Gift of Faith; The Gift of The Working of Miracles; The Gifts of Healings)
The Gifts of Inspiration (The Gift of Prophecy; the Gift of Tongues; The Gift of Interpretation of Tongues)
The Word of Wisdom (I Cor. 12:8)

Note: The use of "the Word of to describe certain Gifts does not necessarily mean that what God reveals is an actual
"word". It can and does mean this but generally speaking it means "a small portion of God's Divine Knowledge
or Wisdom revealed to the Believer whether through revelation, dream, vision, etc.
I.
WHAT THE GIFT IS:

The Word of Wisdom is supernatural revelation of Divine purpose and proper direction to take. *Natural
Wisdom- the ability to apply possessed knowledge and experience.
A word of Wisdom is supernatural knowledge supernaturally and divinely applied; the supernatural
revelation by the Spirit of Divine propose; the supernatural declaration of the mind and will of God; the
supernatural unfolding of his plans and purposes concerning things, places, people: individuals, communities,
nations. The Word of Wisdom is expressed not only in foretelling future events. It may be manifested through
the audible voice of God, by angelic visitation, by dream or vision, or Gift of Prophecy, Tongues and
interpretation.
In the story of the Prophet Elijah with King Ahab, God revealed to Elijah the judgment that was in store for
Ahab (I Kings 21:19) and its fulfillment (I Kings 22:34-38).
II.
INSTANCES OF THE GIFT IN OPERATION:

A. To Warn and Guide people concerning future judgment or peril: * To Noah (Gen. 6:13-22), God
revealed his knowledge of future judgment, his purpose and helpful instructions (Make the ark)
* Lot was given a Word of Wisdom by God's Angels (Gen. 19:12,13)
* The Wise Men were given a Word of Wisdom in a dream (Mt. 2:20)
B. To reveal God's plans to those he is going to use:
* A word of Wisdom was given to Joseph in order to appoint a Leader, save a people and institute
dispensation (Gen. 41:16, 28:41).
C. To assure a servant of God of his divine commission (Ex 3:1- 10). Paul the Apostle received such a
Word of Wisdom (Acts 26:16)
D. To reveal the acceptable order and manner of divine worship (Ex. 25)
E. To unfold to a prejudiced sectarian God's universal offers of grace (Acts 10:9-16) F. To assure a coming
deliverance in the midst of calamity (Acts 27:24)
G. To reveal the Will of God in all his commands and ordinances. For every "Thou shaft" or "Thou shaft not"
is really a gracious unfolding of eternal purpose.
H. To declare God's future acts and providences and his eternal mysteries "By revelation", says Paul, "He
made known unto me the mystery of the Gentiles' inclusion in the Church. By revelation he can
confidently announce "Behold, I show you a mystery" --concerning the sleeping and living saints at the
coming of the Lord.
IAM School of Missions pg. 11 -4
The Word of Knowledge

INTRODUCTION
The Word of Knowledge is the supernatural revelation by the Holy Spirit of certain facts in the mind of God. God
keeps ever before him in the storehouse of his mind all the facts of Heaven and earth. He knows every person place
and thing in existence, and he is conscious of them all at the same time (not memory). The revelation, perhaps of the
existence, condition or whereabouts of some person or object or place, of the location or occasion of some event. It is
not the gift of Knowledge but the Word of Knowledge--more exactly a Word of Knowledge, for the article (the) does
not appear in the original. (Excerpted from "The Gifts of the Spirit" by Harold Horton)
Note: The Word of Knowledge is not one of the vocal gifts. It is one of the Gifts of revelation ...It may be received as
a silent revelation on one's knees. It becomes vocal, of course, when the revelation it brings is shared with
others ...When that same revelation has become an utterance of Knowledge it has really borrowed the services
of the sister Gift of Prophecy, or perhaps a natural sentence or two to give it expression. This Gift can be
manifested through an open vision; revelation; dream; etc.
I.
WHAT THE GIFT ISNT
A.
It is confused with natural ability, natural learning, or natural enlightenment. It is not natural but supernatural.
Natural ability or characteristics may influence the expression of the Gift, as the tone of a voice or a foreign
tongue might influence the reading of a Psalm ...The Word of Knowledge is distinct from natural knowledge,
however highly developed.
The Gift is confused with a profound Knowledge of the Bible and Theology. The things that the Word of
Knowledge reveals could not be known through the most diligent study of the Word or theology. The light of
the Spirit upon the Word and the unction of the Spirit clothing the minister are the sufficient divine equipment
for the preacher's SPEAKING ministry: the Gifts of the Spirit are for the speaker's miraculous DOING
ministry, confirming the word spoken.
The Word of Knowledge is erroneously associated with that very real and precious knowledge of God that is
acquired by long experience of his ways and doings. The young and inexperienced may be the recipients of
mighty revelations through this Gift, while the old and experienced may receive no word at all (see I Sam. 3:7,
11:14)
B.
C.
II.
INSTANCES OF THE GIFT IN OPERATION
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
To warn a King of an enemy's plan of destruction(II Kings 6:9-12)

To enlighten and encourage a discouraged servant of the Lord (I Kings 19:14-18)
To expose a Hypocrite (II Kings 5:20-27)
To convince a sinner of the need of a savior (Jn 4:18, 19, 29)
To discover a man in hiding (I Samuel 10:22)
To indicate a man in need (Acts 9:11)
To reveal corruption in the Church (Acts 5:3)
To indicate a suitable place for a meeting of God's people (Mark 14:13-15)
To know men's thoughts (Jn. 2:23; I Sam 9:19)
* In the Ministry today: Here another matter concerning these Divine Healing campaigns may be mentioned. The
revelation of the disorder the seeker is suffering from is sometimes thoughtlessly referred to as "diagnosis." This is
obviously a mistake. Diagnosis is a natural deduction from symptoms. But the spontaneous announcement of a
particular disease the seeker is suffering from is a revelation by the Spirit through the Gift of a Word of Knowledge.
The Discerning of Spirits

INTRODUCTION
Discerning of Spirits gives supernatural insight into the secret realm of Spirits. It also has to do with God revealing to
one the kind of Spirit that is actuating someone, whether God's Spirit, a demonic spirit or human spirit. With this Gift
one is allowed by God to see either angels (cherubim; seraphim); visions of Christ, Heavenly occurrences; or
demonic powers. Also, there is a discerning of the kind or "state" of human spirit with which we are dealing (before
ordaining into the ministry) as in the case with Nathaniel, when Jesus discerned by the Holy Spirit the state of his
spirit (heart), he said he was without guile (Jn. 1:47), i.e., he was without deceit and hypocrisy.
Note: Man is a Tripartite being, having a soul, a spirit and a body (I Thess. 5:23). This Gift of Discerning of
Spirits is a valuable tool in spiritual warfare. See Jer. 28 where the Gift reveals who is actuating someone
in the Ministry of the Gift(s), esp. vs. 6-17. The Gift of Discerning of Spirits
I.
WHAT THE GIFT IS NOT:
A.
B.
Discerning of Spirits is not a spiritual thought reading.

It is not Psychological insight - Psychological insight insofar as it is concerned simply with the analysis
of human character and mental phenomena, is a development of human powers of judgment. C. Discerning of
Spirits is not the power to discern faults in others, we need no supernatural gift for this.
II.
USES AND PURPOSES OF THIS GIFT IN SCRIPTURE:
A.
To have Visions and Revelations of God:

1. Ezekiel by the River of Chebar (Ez. 1:1-10)
2. Stephen just as he was about to be martyred (Acts 7:54-60)
3. John on the island of Patmos (Rev. 1: I, 10-17; 4:1-8)
4. Isaiah the Prophet in the year King Uzziah died (Isa. 6:1-8)
B.
To help in Delivering the Demon Oppressed and Possessed:

*There are tormenting spirits (Mk.5:5; Lk. 9:39); Unclean spirits (Acts 5:16); Dumb, Blind, and Deaf
spirits (Mt. 12:22; Mk.9:17, 25) Spirits of Infirmity (Lk. 13:11,16).
Note: This Gift comes in handy when trying to discern between physical and spiritual affliction;
lunacy and demon possession (Mt. 4:24). For physical healing one would need the "Gifts of Healing"
because this is all "the oppression of the devil" (Acts 10:38; Lk. 13:16)
1. To discern a servant of the devil (Acts 13:9,10) and deal with it (Acts 16:16)
2. To expose ERROR--there are "lying spirits", "doctrines of devils" and "damnable heresies" (I Tim.
4:1; II Pet. 2:1)
3. To unmask Demonic miracle workers - Satanic "signs and wonders" (II Thess. 2:9). Apart from the Gifts
of the Spirit, the Saints would be deceived by the spirits of devils, working miracles" (Rev.
16:14).
The Gift of Faith

INTRODUCTION
To look into what the scriptures teach concerning this Gift, how it was operating during the Old Testament era
up until the birth of the Church. The word "Faith" used in the NT is the Gk. word "PISTIS" which simply means, "a
firm persuasion, based upon hearing" (Vines; pg.171).
*The Gift of Faith (I Cor. 12:9)
I.
THE FAITH REALM / NATURAL FAITH CONTRASTED WITH BIBLICAL FAITH
A.
B.
The Gift of Faith is different from Salvation Faith (Acts 16:31) The Gift of Faith is received after salvation.
Saving Faith is a gift of God (Eph. 2:8).
The Gift of Faith is a gift of the Spirit, or a supernatural endowment whereby that which is spoken or desired
by man, or spoken by God shall eventually come to pass, this covers blessing or cursing, creation or
destruction, removal or alteration. (see Mk. 11:22)
C.
This Gift of Faith, when manifested results in miracles, or the unexpected, things that only Faith expects.
D.
Natural Faith or Head Faith --believing a record -or account of someone or something - Columbus discovered
America, etc. The Faith is there but it is a natural or human belief in something this is not biblical Faith. The
Devils believe and they tremble (Jas.2:9) Biblical or supernatural Faith is of the Heart (Rom. 10:9; I Jn. 5:10)
and it results in obedience (Rom. 1:5).
E.
The Gift of Faith is different than Faith as a Fruit of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22) This Fruit, as supernatural as it is, is
still not the Gift of Faith, this is a character trait of the Holy Spirit and literally means "faithfulness."
F.
The 11th Chapter of Hebrews, "The Hall of Faith" chapter mentions all kinds of Faith. In vs. 31 Saving
Faith is mentioned in vs. 4, 13, 26,36 the Fruit of Faith is mentioned; in vs. 3 and 6 Sanctifying Faith
(and also in vs. 7) and so on. A good study is needed for this.
II.
THE GIFT OF FAITH / HOW IT IS DISTINGUISHED
A.
The Confession Principle plays an important part in its manifestation (Mk. 11:23; Job 22:28; I Kings 17:1)
B.
The Gift of Faith employs active Faith that passively expects a miracle, a sustained or continuous miracle--The
Disciples in the boat (Mt. 8:23-27) would have gone through the storm by a Gift of Faith (like Paul, Acts
27:13-26) but they couldn't believe so he performed a miracle. They did not believe while in the storm so he
removed the cause--the storm--by a miracle.
C.
The Gift of Miracles is more OBSERVABLE, whereas the Gift of Faith is more of a PROCESS (Gen. 27:27
with Heb. 11:20)
D.
The other 8 Gifts of the Spirit operate by General Faith except for the Gift of Miracles and sometimes the Gifts
of Healing.
III.
THE GIFT OF FAITH IN OPERATION
A.
Direct Supernatural blessing in fulfillment of human utterance (Gen. 27:28 with Heb. 11:20) "Concerning
things to come" (Nu. 23:19; Prov. 26:2)
For Personal Protection in dangerous circumstances (Dan 6:17, 23 with Heb. 11:33; Mk. 1:13; 16;18;Acts 28:5)
For Supernatural sustenance in Famine or Fasting (I Kings 19:4-8; Mt.4). One must be careful, watch out for
emotionalism--it destroys even the Faith it purports to demonstrate.
For receiving the Promises of God (Gen. 21:5; Rom. 4:20)
For administering spiritual correction (Paul--I Cor. 5:4,5; II Kings 2:23,24)
For supernatural Victory in the Fight (Ex. 17:11)
To perform miracles, signs and wonders (Mt. 8:16, 32)
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The Working of Miracles

INTRODUCTION
When the word "miracle" is used, it is used in a figurative way a lot of the time. For instance, "a miracle of grace", a
"miracle of beauty." This is not a supernatural occurrence, but a spectacular natural phenomenon. What we do call a
miracle is a supernatural act on a natural plane. The New Birth can be somewhat classified as a miracle but not in the
strict sense of the word. To turn water into wine through natural processes, by nature, is a natural miracle, to turn
water into wine by the Spirit of God is a miracle!
I.
HOW THIS GIFT IS MANIFESTED
A.
Jesus said we would do greater works than he (Jn. 14:12) Miracles can be expected but this is not the norm
unless one has been anointed with this Gift (I Cor. 12:29). For the most part, this gift is manifested through
those who are surrendered to him and who are somewhat mature in their walk with Jesus (Acts 3:1-10)
B.
The Gift of the Working of Miracles operates by the energy or dynamic force of the Spirit in reversals or
suspensions of natural Laws. God is not bound by his own Laws.
C.
This Gift produces works of Power--a Word of Knowledge is not a miracle, it is a Word of Knowledge. In the
GK. all who produce such works are rendered "miraclers" or "miraclers- -of miracles (I Cor. 12:29), the
"workings of Powers."
D.
"The Workings of Powers" does not only have reference to spectacular displays of God's power, but also this
has to do with Angelic Forces at work in our circumstances, what sometimes appears to be coincidences are
not coincidences, but the Gift of Miracles in action (behind the scenes). Jesus said,..."I have placed before you
an open door that no one can shut..." (Rev. 3:8)
E.
There is disagreement as to whether any kind of "miraculous" Healing fall in the category of miracles (Gift of).
Creative Healings (like the creation of a new leg or arm) should certainly fall under the category of "the gift of
miracles."
II.
THE GIFT OF MIRACLES IN SCRIPTURE
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The Miraculous deliverance of God's people out of the Enemies' hands (Ex. 14:16)
To provide for those in need (Ex. 17: Psa. 78:20; Jn. 21:9; Mk. 6:36, 37)
To carry out Divine Judgments and Discipline--Moses and Pharaoh in Egypt (Ex. 8-110; Peter with
Annanias and Saphira (Acts 5).
To confirm the Preached Word (Acts 13:11, 12; Heb. 2:4)
To deliver in unavoidable situations of danger (Mt. 8:23)
To display God's power and magnificence (Mt. 11:5; Jn 5:36; 10:25; 5:38)
To raise the Dead (Jn. 11:38-44; Acts 20:7-12; 9:36-41)
III.
CONCLUSION
* Jesus Christ the same Yesterday, Today and Forever (Heb. 13:8)
Brief Definitions:
Miracles called "Powers" meaning "explosions of Almightiness"
Wonders impelling staggering astonishment
Works the expected expression of the Divine among men
Signs the visible tokens of an invisible power
The Gifts of Healings

INTRODUCTION
Three times in the 12th chapter of I Corinthians the `Gifts of Healings' is mentioned. All 3 times in the original
manuscripts the two nouns are in the plural. (This plurality is seen only in verse 28 in our rendering.) This is because
there are different classes of sicknesses or diseases (organic; nervous system; functional; etc.) and a particular "gift of
Healing" has to be in manifestation. These gifts are for the supernatural healing of diseases and infirmities. This is
why some Evangelists are used of the Lord to heal certain sicknesses more than others. For instance, some manifest
the gift of healings for cancer while others are used in causing the blind to see, etc.
I.
THE GIFTS OF HEALINGS IN SCRIPTURE
A.
D.
E.
F.
G.
To deliver the sick and destroy the works of the devil in the human body (Acts 10:38), Jesus is still doing
the same through his anointed disciples (Mk. 16:17-20).
To establish Jesus' astonishing claims (Jn. 10:36-38)
To authorize the gospel message as preached by God's Servants (Acts 4:29, 30,33; 5:12). See how the
people believed when God used Philip the Evangelist (Acts 8:6-7).
To establish the Resurrection Of Jesus (Acts 3:15,16)
To draw people within the sound of the gospel (Jn. 6:2)
To turn people to God (Acts 9:32-35)
To bring Glory to God (Mk. 2:12; Lk. 13:17)
II.
HOW THIS GIFT IS MANIFESTED
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
The Gifts may operate by a touch or a word (Psa. 107:20; Mt. 8:8)
By the overflowing anointing on a servant of God (Acts 5:15)
From fabrics or garments which have been in contact with those possessed of the Gifts, as Paul at
Ephesus (Acts 19:12)
Healing by anointing with oil (Jas. 5:14; Mk. 6:7-13)
The Laying on of hands in not limited to those who are used of God in this Gift of Healings (Mk. 16:18),
the condition for this is "believing" (vs. 17). The only question is "Wilt thou be made whole?" (Jn. 5:6).
The reason why the Apostles could not heal the epileptic was because the anointing and authority which
Jesus had given to them and the 70 (Mt. 10:1) was not something permanent, as Jesus got closer to his
crucifixion this power began to wane (Mt. 17:15-21).
III.
THE GIFTS OF HEALINGS OPERATE IN RESPONSE TO FAITH
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
There must be a response of active Faith on the part of the sick one (Mt. 9:22; 13:58)
Substitutionary Faith where the sick one is too feeble to believe for himself (Mk. 2:5)
The Faith of the sufferer alone (Mt. 9:22)
The Faith of the Minister alone in special circumstances such as coma or unconsciousness (Mt. 9:25)
The combined faith of the sufferer and Minister (Mt. 9:28, 29)
B.
C.
IV.
CONCLUSION
Those who claim to possess this gift must not blame others lack of Faith, for partial or non-healing themselves.
The Gift of Prophecy

INTRODUCTION
To see from the scriptures what this Gift is, how it functions within the Body of Christ, and what it is not. This gift
is very important, it is mentioned in some form or other about 22 times in chapters 11-14 of I Corinthians.
The Gift of Prophecy (I Cor. 12:10)
I.
THE DEFINTTION OF PROPHECY
The Gift of Prophecy does not exclusively mean foretelling. It was only in medieval times that the word passed into
the English language in the sense of prediction, William Smiths Bible Dictionary says, "It is certain that neither
prescience nor prediction is implied by the term in the Hebrew, Greek or English language."
A.
Prophecy in its simplest form is divinely inspired and anointed utterance. It is entirely supernatural The
Gk. word is "propheteia" = to forthtell or to speak for another. To be God's spokesman, his mouth.
1. The commonest Hebrew word "Baba" _ "to bubble forth, like a fountain." The heart bubbles up and over
with the Spirit of God.
2. Another Hebrew word means, "To let drop". To let drop like sparkling rains from the bursting clouds.
3. Another Hebrew word means, "To lift up."
II.
ITS OPERATION
As with any gift of the Spirit, it must be practiced and refined ............ in a nurturing environment where there are
those who can discern and correct. One should feel free to speak what they believe God is saying without fear of
making a mistake. Of course, they must also be open to correction. Many times, a true prophesy is mixed with
the thoughts and manner of speech of the one giving the prophesy. In time, there should become less of `self in
the prophesy and more of God.
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
III.
In its simplest form (Edification, Exhortation and Comfort) it may be possessed by all who have
received the Baptism of the Holy Spirit (14:31).
The human Will and Faith are active in prophecy--but not the human intellect. Prophecy comes with the
same divine authority and power from the lips of a peasant or a philosopher, for both are "mouths" of
God.
The Gift of Prophecy is not the same as the office of a Prophet (I Cor. 12:29), all may seek to prophesy
(14:1, 31, 39)
The Gift of Prophecy which is equivalent to moving in the Gift of Tongues and Interpretation, always
ministers to believers in the area of Edification, Exhortation and comfort (I Cor. 14:5). There is more to
being a Prophet than this (Nu. 12:6).
How Prophecy is sometimes Manifested (especially in a Prophet's Ministry):
1. With a Word of Knowledge or/and the Word of Wisdom
(Acts 11:28; Lk. 1:46-55; esp. vs. 48) When Prophecy is regularly accompanied by these other revelation
Gifts the believer is more than likely a Seer or a Prophet.
2. Ezekiel's Bones came to life by the word of Prophecy and the Gift of Faith (EA. 37:7,8); also when Jesus
cursed the Fig Tree (Mk. 11:12-14, 20-23)
3. Prophetic Prayer (Psa. 5; Eph 6:18; I Cor. 14:15)
4. Prophetic Praise (I Chron. 25:3,5; Lk. 1:46-55)
CONFUSION SURROUNDING THE GIFT
The Gift is confused with Preaching, Every translator knows well that the word for preach in the original is always
quite different word for "prophesy." Their meaning is proclaim, announce, cry. Tell-always in the sense of telling out
or expounding the Word of God.
In true preaching the natural mind (with the Word of God memorized and studied) is operated by the Spirit; in
prophesying the Mind of the Spirit is speaking through natural speech organs. Sometimes there is Prophetic
Preaching--a combination of both.
IAM School of Missions pg. l 1-10
IV.
PURPOSE FOR THE GIFT OF PROPHECY

1. Prophecy is for speaking to men supernaturally (14:3)
2. To Edify the Church (14:4), to build up, this implies teaching, brief spontaneous teaching. The Prophet can
reach out to Cities, Towns and Nations.
3. To Exhort the Church (14:3). Exhortation in the original signifies "a calling near--PARAKLESIS-from
which we get the word "COMFORTER." Weymouth translates it "encouragement.
4. To Comfort the Church (14:3, 31). The Gk.="consolation solace, comfort in trial or distress." When
someone is undergoing trial, tribulation, it is better to prophesy than to try to cheer up in human wisdom
words.
5. To Convict the unbeliever and bring to God (or the back-slidden), for the Inspiration of the unlearned
(14:24, 25)
ADDENDUM
I.
RULES GOVERNING THE USE OF PROPHECY

1. We are told to aspire to have the Gift of Prophecy above all the other Gifts because this Gift, above all the
others will always edify the whole Church (I Cor. 14:1-6; 14:39).
2. Prophecy when given should be ministered when the body is ready for it, through worship and praise, it
should not break up the Pastor's preaching, etc. This is the norm although there are always exceptions to
the rule. God is not the author of confusion, and let all things be done decently and in order (I Cor. 14:
32,33,40)
3. There really is not any mandatory number of prophecies that can be given in any one meeting but we
should not allow any one meeting to turn into a series of prophetical messages unless there is a specific
prophetic anointing present and recognized by the Eldership of the Church. In I Cor. 14:29 it says that we
should let or allow two or three prophets (those who are being used in this gift) to prophesy, as a guideline
for regular meetings, but this does not mean that anything over this number is false, this was just a
guideline given to us by the Holy Spirit, for in verse 31 Paul says that all can prophesy one by one as led
by the Spirit of God.
4. If someone is prophesying and the Holy Spirit reveals to the Elders, or Senior Pastor, Prophets, that God is
not in that prophecy he/she should sit down and be silent, being subject to those in leadership.
The Gift of Tongues

INTRODUCTION
There are three types of supernatural `tongues' mentioned in scripture: speaking in unknown languages... yet
understood by the listeners (Acts 2:4), a prayer language understood by God (1 Cor. 14:2) and speaking forth a
prophetic message from God in an unknown language (1 Cor. 14:27,28). The latter should only be done when the one
speaking can also interpret or there is one available who can supernaturally interpret using another gift of the Spirit:
the Gift of Interpretation of Tongues.
Tongues is not the most important gift and should not be magnified ..but neither should it be minimized.
About 20 years into his ministry, Paul told the Corinthians that he spoke in tongues more than all of them (1 Cor.
14:18) and that he wished they all spoke in tongues (1 Cor. 14:5).
I.
BIBLICAL EXAMPLES
A.
C.
The first occasion where speaking in tongues (languages) is observed being spoken by believers is on the Day
of Pentecost (Acts 2:4). The 120 Disciples were magnifying and Glorifying God in many different languages or
dialects (Acts 2:6-11)
In Ceasarea eight years later , on the Gentiles also "was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit: for they heard
them speak with tongues..." (Acts 10:46)
At Ephesus 23 yrs after Pentecost "the Holy Spirit came on them; and they spoke with tongues"(Act 19:6)
II.
WHAT THE GIFT IS
A.
This is the power to speak supernaturally by the Holy Spirit, in a language not known to the one possessing this
Gift.
This Gift is manifested when the believer is in cooperation with the Holy Spirit, "...and began to speak in
tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance..." (Acts 2:4). The Holy Spirit gives the utterance or the words, but
the believer must speak it out.
The Gift of Tongues is not the regular prayer language of the believer, it is a new inspired tongue that is given
to the believer spontaneously to be shared with the congregation. This gift is always used in cooperation with
the Gift of Interpretation of Tongues. The interpretation could come from the same individual used to bring
forth the message in tongues or could come from another. If there isn't any then the believer should pray quietly
between him and God (I Cor. 14:5-11,13,27 and 28). If an interpretation does not come forth, this does not
invalidate the genuiness of the message in tongues because every individual must submit themselves to be used
of God in exercising the gifts.
When someone is speaking in a supernatural prayer language (tongues) they are speaking to God. They are
declaring mysteries of the Spirit (I Cor. 14:2), and also blessing God and magnifying Him (Acts 2:11; 10:46; I
Cor. 14:16). One is edifying himself; building oneself up in the Spirit (I Cor. 14:4 and Jude 20 with I Cor.
14:14;15). When the believer notices an uplift in anointing and a difference in his prayer language he can and
should pray for the interpretation.
To give a message of Edification, Exhortation and Comfort to the Church, "With stammering lips and another
tongue will he speak to this people ...This is the rest wherewith you may cause the weary to rest; and this is the
refreshing!" (Isa. 28:12; I Cor.14:12,13,5,26), in verse 27 of I Cor. 14 it says that the messages to be given in
Tongues should be limited to only 3 in any given meeting. This is to avoid the monopolizing of a meeting by a
believers) and to maintain order before the unbelievers (I Cor. 14:23).
The Gift of Tongues is given as a Sign to Unbelievers to behold (I Cor. 14:21,22; Acts 2:4-12) that God is
in their midst.
Ex: "A Chinese student named Wang, aged seventeen, received the Baptism in the Spirit at Luh Hsi, China,
in 1927. Speaking in other tongues he was clearly understood in English, a language not a word of which he
knew. His very words are recorded by the missionary who heard him. 'Those that walk with him in White and
B.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
are faithful will ascend at his appearing. Behold, He is coming very soon!' Wang knew nothing of the coming
of the Lord.
"One of our missionaries, also of the Congo was present when a young man of his Flock received the
Baptism in the Holy Spirit. He was amazed to hear the man speaking in perfect English, repeating Old
Testament instances of creation and history. He knew no word of English and nothing of the instances he was
recording..." (These two excerpts from "The Gifts Of the Spirit" by Harold Horton; pgs.l45)
ADDENDUM
A.
B.
C.
Tongues and Interpretation (the two Gifts of the Holy Spirit), when manifested together by a believer is
equivalent to the Gift of Prophecy (I Cor. 14:5)
The Apostle Paul's statement, "Do all speak with Tongues?" (I Cor. 12:30) has been interpreted by some to
mean that not everybody will speak in tongues, even at the Baptism of the Holy Spirit. Others believe that he is
referring to the Gift of Tongues along with the Gift of Interpretation of Tongues. Looking at the context (vs.
27-31) it appears that Paul is referring to the ministry Gifts to the Church (the Five-Fold, Eph.4:11 plus others).
So what Paul may be stating is that not every believer is anointed with these two Gifts (Gift of Tongues; Gift of
Interpretation of Tongues). "Do all speak in Tongues?", the answer is no; but a supernatural prayer language
may be available to all who are Baptized in the Holy Spirit.
The Gift of Tongues can be manifested more readily in a disciple who exercises faith in the prayer language
which he received at his Holy Spirit Baptism. There is no doubt that as one begins to use the gifts) that God
has placed in him/her he will begin to see that gift develop. The Spiritual Law of Use, "To him that has, more
shall be given, and from him that has not shall be taken away even that he has..." As you begin to be faithful in
using your basic prayer language and seeking to grow in it, you may eventually grow into manifesting the Gift
of Tongues. The initial prayer language would seem to be like a green stalk above the ground, but as it grows
and develops branches spread out and the tree finally attains its full size.
Gift of Interpretation of Tongues

"...to another the Interpretation of Tongues..." (I Cor. 12:10)
INTRODUCTION
All the Gifts of the Spirit are manifested during the Old Testament times but the Gift of Tongues. The Gift of
Tongues is not dependent on the Gift of Interpretation for its manifestation-- the speaker will be benefited either way,
in his spirit--but the Gift of Interpretation of Tongues is dependent on the Gift of Tongues for its operation. This Gift
is not the Gift of Interpretation, like the Gift that Daniel had of Interpreting Dreams--but is only the Gift of
Interpretation of Tongues.
I.
WHAT IT IS
A.
Interpretation of Tongues is the supernatural showing forth by the Spirit of the meaning of an utterance in other
tongues. This Interpretation is not an operation of the mind of the interpreter but the mind of the Spirit of God.
The Interpreter never understands the tongue he is interpreting, that is, he/she is not familiar with this language
which he is interpreting, he is not trying to fmd words for words in his own language for the supernatural
tongues that have been spoken.
Note: The GK. word which is translated to interpret literally means, "to explain thoroughly", not to translate
word for word; although this can and does happen a lot of times.
A translation is a rendering from one language to another in equivalent words or grammatical terms. An
interpretation is a declaration of the meaning and may be very differently stated from the precise form of the
original. The Interpretation may be given in a pictorial, parabolic, descriptive or literal way, according to the
urge of the Spirit or the character of the one interpreting.
B.
C.
II.
HOW THE GIFT IS MANIFESTED
A.
Sometimes, while a message is being given forth in tongues, the Disciple with the Gift of Interpretation of
Tongues is receiving the gist of the message; a small portion of the message is being revealed to the believer.
As he waits upon the Lord and senses the Anointing and Prompting of the Holy Spirit, he steps out and begins
to interpret the message with words that flow from the Holy Spirit to his own spirit and then to his mind.
Another way that the Gift is manifested is that as the believer finishes giving forth his Message in Tongues,
this other believer is quickened by the Holy Spirit, he senses a Holy boldness and prompting to interpret the
message, and without knowing what he is going to say he opens his mouth and Lord begins to fill it with
supernatural words.
When one is inspired by the Holy Spirit to speak in divers or a different tongue than you are accustomed to, it
usually means that this is a specific message that has to be, or should be interpreted. A lot of times this happens
to one when he/she is praying in the Spirit. What one can do is two-fold, one can either give forth the message
in Tongues and then speak out the Interpretation as it comes to you. Or, you can get a pen and paper and write
down the "thought like" words that are coming to your mind. Either way, they are both legitimate
Interpretations of the Tongues.
An example of how a believer's background, temperament, etc. can influence how the Gift of Interpretation will
be manifested:
"Two youths, for instance, might be sent by their employer with the same message to the same person. One
might say, My governor cannot let you have the things you ordered. The other, sent as a safety measure in case
the first somehow miscarried, might say, Mr. Smith regrets that owing to a careless oversight in the hardware
department he finds himself unable to supply the goods he promised. Both messengers convey the principle
message; the difference in disposition, training and experience accounts for the difference in expression."
(Excerpted from "The Gifts Of The Spirit" by Harold Horton; pgs. 151,152)
B.
C.
D.
III.
GUIDELINES
A.
The ultimate test of the accuracy of an Interpretation of Tongues is if it matches up with the Spirit and Word of
God, The Elders make a final decision as to the accuracy of the message. This will usually be determined if the
message has edifying value.
How many Interpretation in one Meeting? Since it is advised by the Holy Spirit that there should be no more
than 3 separate messages in Tongues given (I Cor. 14:27) and that there should be an interpretation afterward
(vs. 28), then there must also be 3 Interpretations given, either by the speakers themselves or 3 other Disciples.
When Paul uses the expression, "let one interpret" (vs. 28 he is not referring to only 1 person, "the word one is
not a numeral, like the words 'two' and 'three' in the same verse; it is a pronoun, meaning somebody--of course
in the singular, 'Also, let someone interpret' (Moffats Translation). In other words, Paul is not saying that there
must always be only one Interpreter for each message, and only one Interpretation given in each meeting. He
said in I Cor. 14:26 that when the Church comes together in a meeting each one should be able to give an
Interpretation of Tongues, "How is it then brethren? Whenever you come together, each of you ...has an
Interpretation..."
Anyone who is used of God to give a message in Tongues publicly should also be ready to give its'
Interpretation, in fact he/she should pray about it (I Cor. 14:13). If there are not believers that are prepared to
give an Interpretation or that are exercised in that Gift present in the meeting, then the speaker in unknown
tongues should remain quiet and pray to God within himself (I Cor. 14:28)
B.
C.
DELIVERANCE
Section 12
Module 3

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
DELIVERANCE
I.
PROPER UNDERSTANDING
II.
THE MINISTRY OF JESUS
A.
Cast out demons and preached. (Lk. 4:18; Mark l :l-9).

1. Laid hands on those with demons. (Luke 13:11-16).
2. Spoke a command with authority.
Healed the sick.
1. Need for discernment.
B.
III.
THE MINISTRY OF THE DISCIPLES
A.
All sent out with the commission to cast out demons.

1. 12 Apostles (Matt. 10:1,5-7).
2. 70 disciples. (Lk. 10:1,17). B. They were to teach others what Jesus taught them. (Matt. 28:19,20) C. Those
who believe on Jesus will cast out demons. (Mk. 16:17).
IV.
WAYS OF DISCERNING THE PRESENCE OF DEMONS
A.
Their main purpose

1. Keep us from knowing Christ.
2. Keep us from serving Christ effectively.
They are spirits - they have a personality.
Characteristics
1. Entice
2. Harass
3. Torment
4. Compel
5. Enslave
6. Defile
7. Deceive
8. Weaken
B.
C.
V.
AREAS OF DEMONIC OPERATION
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
Emotions/attitudes
Mind
Tongue
Sex
Lusts
Occult
False religions
Heresies
Physical bodies
VI.
HOW DEMONS GAIN ENTRANCE
A.
B.
C.
Occult family backgrounds

Personal occult involvement
Prenatal and parental influences
1. Rejection
2. Fear
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
Soulish domination
Pressures in early childhood
Exposure to a moment of weakness
1. Shock
2. Physical injury
Sinful acts or habits
Unforgiveness
Use of drugs
VII. DELIVERANCE METHODOLOGY

A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
How deliverance should be ministered ....14 Steps

Rely on the Holy Spirit
The work is demanding
Types of deliverance ministry
1. Public (evangelistic & deliverance meetings)
2. Private (personal counseling)
The deliverance team
Instructions for deliverance
1. Be humble
2. Be honest
3. Confess faith in Christ
4. Confess any known personal or ancestral sin
5. Repent
6. Make a clean break with the occult, curses and secret societies
7. Forgive everyone
The deliverance prayer
Command the demons to go
Demon manifestations
Trust the work of the Lord
VIII. WHY SOME ARE NOT DELIVERED

A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
Lack of repentance
Lack of desperation
Wrong motives
Self-centeredness
Failure to break with the occult
Failure to sever evil/soulish relationships
Under a curse
Failure to confess a specific sin
Not separated by water baptism
IX.
HOW TO KEEP YOUR FREEDOM
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
Make Jesus Lord

Put on the garment of praise (Isa. 61:3)
Put on the full armor of God (Eph. 6:14-17)
Live by God's word (Matt. 4:4)
Submit to God - resist the devil (James 4:7)
Right fellowship (I John 1:7)
Come under discipline (I Sam. 15:23)
Baptism in the Holy Spirit or refilling
DELIVERANCE
I.
PROPER UNDERSTANDING
It is important for us to begin our course on deliverance with proper understanding. Demon spirits can invade and
indwell human bodies - there is overwhelming scriptural evidence to prove this. By entering into a person, they can
better control the individual- than by working from the outside. When demons indwell a person they are said to
"have" evil spirits - to "be with" evil spirits or be "possessed" with evil spirits or be possessed with demons. (please
see Mark 9:17, Luke 4:33, Mark 1:23; 5:2, Matt. 4:24). Sometimes an individual can have many demons. (Mark 5:9).
The Greek word "Daimonizomai" translated "possessed" in the King James version is thought to be inaccurate.
According to many Greek scholars, it should be translated "demonized" or "have demons". The word "possessed"
means "ownership" in which case Satan would be in complete control of the individual. Many believe that Christians
cannot be possessed by demons because they are indwelt and possessed by God ...We believe this to be an accurateassumption. There is overwhelming evidence, however, to show that Christians can and do "have demons" -their lives
are held in bondage, they have no victory over certain sins, they continue to do base and defiling things to themselves
and others.
Deliverance is the `children's bread' ( Mark 7:24-30). It is for the children of God. Review this scripture and now
see that Jesus is telling the Syrophoenician women that deliverance is for the children of the covenant. How we sorely
need this ministry in the church today. So many Christians are in bondage... perhaps even you. It is foolishness to
believe that Christians cannot be bothered by or have demons. Use the authority that God has given you. Drive out
demons! Let us study this material with an open mind and ask God for a proper understanding of this powerful yet
controversial subject.
II.
THE MINISTRY OF JESUS (I John 3:8)
A.
Casting Out Demons

Throughout the Gospels we see Jesus casting out demons ...in fact about one third of his ministry was spent
bringing deliverance to those who were oppressed. Many times He spoke or commanded the demons to leave,
but contrary to some popular teaching which states that you should never lay hands on one who has a demon,
we see Jesus in Luke 4:11-16 laying hands on a woman with a spirit of infirmity.
B.
Jesus Healed the Sick

All who are sick are not with demons, many are - it is vital to discern the difference. By the power of the Holy
Spirit we can and will have victory over sickness and demons. It is important to note 1Cor. 12;10 and the
warning not to "drink the cup unworthily". If one has pride, unforgiveness, etc. in their heart they should
refrain from taking communion or risk opening themselves up to sickness and demonic influences.
III.
THE MINISTRY OF THE DISCIPLES
A.
All of the disciples were sent out with the commission to cast out demons.
Jesus made it clear by His own example that expelling demons was a vital part of ministry - when sending out
His 12 Apostles and again when sending out the 70 He gave them authority to heal the sick and raise the dead
and cast out demons. (see Matt 10:1,5-7)
B.
The disciples were to teach the world what Jesus had taught them.
The great commission given by Jesus was to preach the Gospel to every creature and to teach them all that He
had taught them. This is how the important work has been handed down to us. Many refuse to do this work
...thinking that it is not necessary because there are really very few with demons (and they are already locked
behind bars in mental hospitals or jails or in other cultures, but not our own). Some do not believe that demons
even exist. Others feel that it is too "dirty" or undignified to become involved.
The truth is that there are many held in bondage, Christian and non-Christian. They need to be delivered
...can you help them? Become spiritually prepared.
C.
Those who believe on Jesus will cast out demons.

In case there are doubts about our calling, authority or ability to expel demons we need to review
these scriptures again: "Truly, truly, I say to you, he who believes in me will also do the works that
I do; and even greater works than these will he do, because I go to the Father" John 14:12 "And
these signs will accompany those who believe. In my name, they will cast out demons; they will
speak in new tongues: Mark 16:17
-
IV.
WAY OF DISCERNING THE PRESENCE OF DEMONS
A.
Their Main Purpose

The kingdom of Satan has a well organized hierarchy (see Eph. 6:12). There are "princes" over cities or regions
(see Daniel 10:13) and multitudes of demons with assigned tasks, specializing in areas of sickness, murder and
every area of disruption and destruction. As we recognize their methods of activity we can discern their
presence in a given situation. They have two main purposes:
1. To keep those in the world from knowing Christ, many times preying on our own lusts or ignorance.
2. Keeping those who have received Jesus as Lord and Savior from serving Him; again using those same
methods described above
B.
Demons Are Spirits - Thev Have Personalities

They are more than a concept of evil or evil force - evil spirits have a distinctive personality, they are a
"person" - they can speak and think.
C.
Some of Their Characteristics

1. THEY ENTICE
- we call this temptation
2. HARASSMENT - continual attacks until they gain entrance
3. TORMENT - unforgiveness leaves the door open for tormenting spirits (see Matt: 18:32-35) These can be
either physical, emotional or spiritual attacks.
4. COMPEL - this manifests itself in compulsive behavior such as eating, drinking or talking.
5. ENSLAVE - this will show an intense desire to commit a particular sin, even after repentance. A
combination of "4" & "5" is considered an "addiction"
6. DEFILE - they desire to make you feel unclean, especially when you want to worship God. Unclean spirits
will cause an individual to say, think and do the lowest, vilest things.
7. DECEIVE - all forms of spiritual deception is demonic, i.e., cults, false religions and heresies. Also
communications within interpersonal relationship are disrupted by Satan, causing one to believe untruth
about another. This is a common problem within the church. Pride opens the door for deception.
8. WEAKEN /MAKE SICK OR TIRED/ KILL - these are obvious characteristics of the enemy (see John
10:10) Occasionally we will see an entire country overcome by a spirit of murder (abortion or
war) or famine. Those who have demons are usually restless.
9. ACCUSE AND CONDEMN - they will accuse a believer of their unworthiness to serve God or
condemn them of their weakness and shortcomings.
10. HAVE TENACITY - they don't give up or get tired... they don't take "time outs".
V.
AREAS OF DEMONIC OPERATION (Proverbs 25:28)
Just as a City may have separate ethnic or economic areas contained within, so a person has separate
areas within their life. When the walls are broken down, the enemy gains entrance and seeks to destroy.
He may enter into or through one of the following areas:
A.
Emotions/Attitudes - Anger and feelings of rejection are few of the common openings - depression and
discouragement can bring hopelessness and a desire for suicide - no one commits suicide except under the
influence of evil spirits; at least it is unlikely.
B.
Mind - all types of base thinking, doubt and confusion - people involved with the occult usually have a
problem with confusion.
C.
The tongue - much evil is done with this small organ - influenced by demonic forces, reputations are
destroyed, homes are broken, churches are divided. Two church going demons: gossip and criticism.
D.
Sex - sex within marriage is not evil - it is wonderful but every form of compulsive sexual aberration is
demonic, such as masturbation, homosexuality and other perversions.
E.
Lusts - these are desires and appetites that go beyond what God wants for you. Money, material greed, power,
sex (I John 2:I5-17)
F.
Occult - a dark, deep pit that many have fallen into seeking spiritual knowledge and experience apart from
God.
G.
All false religions - Satan is an expert in religion. He desires to fulfill man's spiritual hunger with counterfeit
food instead of the real "Bread of Life"
H.
All Heresies - are departures from the truth of the Christian faith. In these last days there are many heresies.
(see Tim. 4:1)
I.
Physical bodies - the spirit of infirmity and others invade our bodies causing sickness and disease.
VI.
HOW DEMONS GAIN ENTRANCE
A.
Evil spirits can and do pass from generation to generation.

God says that He visits the sins of idolatry of the father to the third and fourth generation. Occult involvement
by someone in your family background can open the door to demonic activity in your own life.
B.
Personal Occult Involvement

God considers this to be an abomination (see Deut. 18:10-12). Witchcraft, fortune telling, spiritism,
horoscopes, Oija Boards, `Dungeons and Dragons', etc.
C.
Prenatal and Parental Influences

Sometimes a shocking experience, experienced by a mother during pregnancy can give the baby a spirit of fear
- mothers must resist a spirit of fear (I Peter 3:5&6) or if the baby is unwanted, a spirit of rejection. Sometimes
parents dedicate their children to Satan.
D.
Soulish Domination
A mother can manipulate or dominate a child. Also, sexual sins open an individual up to soul ties. The soul ties
of control and manipulation must be broken.
E.
Pressures in Early Childhood

Demonic problems can start in early childhood. Parents should defend the child against the attacks of the
enemy.
F.
Exposure to a Moment of Weakness

A shocking experience - like the sudden loss of a loved one or a sudden FRIGHT or even Personal Physical
Injury can open you to the enemies attack.
G.
Sinful Acts or Habits

Sinful sexual activity, adultery, stealing, lying, etc. There should be quick repentance.
H.
Unforgiveness
Mk. 11:25-26 60% of mental hospital patients are there because they won't forgive or accept
forgiveness. It is vital to release forgiveness to others and to forgive yourself.
I.
Use of Drugs
Pot, alcohol, hallucinogens, etc. can be a source of a demonic entrance.
VII.
DELIVERANCE METHODOLOGY
How Deliverance Should Be Ministered:

1) Deliverance should be ministered by a team of at least 2 or 3 people
2) One member of the team should be ìn charge'
3) Authority should be taken over any demonic manifestations.
4) The person receiving deliverance should be treated with dignity and asked to participate as much as
possible.
5) It is important to interview the person. They can probably tell you the root of the problem. Usually they
have been bothered by demons for many years.
6) Have the person repent of all known sin including unforgiveness.
7) Have the person renounce all sinful activity, breaking all `legal' rights of the enemy
8) Begin deliverance with a prayer of protection for all participants, their families, ministries and
possessions.
9) There is no need to shout or shake the individual.
10) Use the authority that you have in the name of Jesus.
11) Be persistent. This may take several minutes.
12) It is OK to stop and talk with the individual (not the demons). They may have heard something within
themselves that may be helpful in expelling the demon(s).
13) After the person feels `free' have them pray a prayer of thanksgiving
14) Ask God to fill them with His Holy Spirit.
A.
Rely on the Holy Spirit

When entering into any type of ministry situation one must rely on God for strength, guidance and power - This
requires intimacy with God: worship, prayer and sometimes fasting - there is not just one method for success.
If we are to be successful we must be able to hear God's voice and be obedient. 'this comes only through a
trusting, loving relationship with our Master.
B.
The Work is Demanding

The work of Deliverance is demanding and sometimes it is very time consuming. You will need to be patient,
loving and wise and be able to bear the burdens of another. But - what a joy to see the captive set free ...a life
now free to serve the Lord.
C.
Types of Deliverance Ministry

1.
Following evangelistic messages

Signs and wonders should accompany the proclamation of the Word. This many times includes expelling
demons. We see Jesus doing this throughout His ministry both privately as well as publicly. He would
proclaim the Kingdom, heal the sick and cast out demons. Should we not do the same?
2. Deliverance meetings
There are those meetings arranged specifically for the purpose of bringing deliverance - groups of people,
sometimes large groups, come to hear an anointed teaching on deliverance and then receive deliverance
"enmass" - these meetings are usually powerful. The minister must be confident in his authority and keep
the meeting under control.
3. Personal Counseling/Deliverance
When it is possible to plan ahead we believe that this type ministry is the most effective. After counseling
session to determine the need for demon expulsion, a prayer team of 2 to 4 people (men & women) should
be assembled. It is wise to use a room or place that is private. Three or four hours should be scheduled for
this type of ministry through this method. Prayer for emotional healing and wise counsel can be given,
helping the individual to keep their freedom.
D.
The Deliverance Team

As was already mentioned the team should consist of 2 to 4 dedicated men and women. They should spend time
in prayer, fasting and repentance prior to each session. Each team member must be sensitive to the leading of
the Holy Spirit. Any team that works together will learn to flow in the Spirit and have confidence in one
another - there should be a team leader who directs the ministry and commands the demons - the others should
pray, worship and help discern the spirits. They may also command the demons as the Holy Spirit leads.
Sometimes other gifts of the Holy Spirit will be manifest during a session, i.e., word of knowledge, word of
wisdom or prophecy as well as healings.
Requirements for individuals on a deliverance team: 1. Must believe the Word 2. Must know the Word - Mt.
3:4-11 3. Need to live righteously - Acts 19:13-16; Jn. 8:31-36 4. Plead the Blood - equip self and be covered
S. Know and exercise authority - Lk. 10:19; 4:18; 1Jn. 4:4 6. Have a stong prayer life - pray and fast
The team must be in unity. Members must trust and be submitted to the leader.
E.
Instructions for the one to receive deliverance

1. Be humble - the one to receive ministry must be humble. Pride will always hold back - keeping the
individual from full freedom. Because of love of self and fear of what others may think of them, some will
not discuss their "dark" secret. They may not want to look foolish should a demon cause them to scream or
vomit or fall - they must choose between their dignity or their deliverance.
2. Be honest with self and with the minister.
3. Confess faith in Christ - He is our deliverer, He will come to our aid. 4. Confess any known personal sin or
sins of your ancestors 5. Repent (purpose to turn away from) all sin (Prov. 28:13) 6. Make clean break with
the occult/curses/secret societies 7. Forgive everyone who has offended you. This is vital. Unforgiveness
may permit the demons to stay.
F.
The Deliverance Prayer

The following is a suggested prayer to be prayed by the one receiving ministry (by Dr. Derek Prince) (a copy
should be given to each team member also). The team leader should lead the person in prayer for repentance
and be specific (e.g. "I will to forgive ...", "I renounce ..."). The key is to believe that Jesus forgives.
"Lord Jesus Christ I believe that you died on the cross for my sins and rose from the dead. You have
purchased me with your blood - I belong to you I want to live for you. I confess all my sins, even those I can't
remember, forgive me. Cleanse me with your blood. I thank you for your precious blood that cleanses me now
from sin. I ask you to be my deliverer. You know me and my needs. Deliver me from the thing that binds and
torments and defiles, the unclean and evil spirit. I claim your promise in your word "whoever calls on the name
of the Lord will be delivered." I call on you now, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ deliver me, set me free.
Amen." "Satan, I renounce you and all your works. I loose myself from you and command you to leave me
right now in the name of Jesus".
G.
Command the Demon to Go

The leader commands the demons . It is not necessary to shout or shake the person - it is not the volume that
drives them out, it is the authority as we speak in the name of Jesus. You can say something like this:
Demons, I know you are there, I know your evil works - I tell you that you have no right to stay
in this person, this person belongs to Jesus Christ - He purchased them with His Blood, this
body is a temple of the Holy Spirit, everything that defiles it is cast out - you are a trespasser,
you must go. I command you to go now in the name of Jesus. (prayer used by Frank Hammond)
Bind the strong man in the name of Jesus and plunder his house (Matt. 12:29)The one being delivered
should be asked not to pray, praise or speak in tongues during this part of the ministry, but he may also
command the demons to go - letting them know of his determination to get rid of them. Keep commanding the
demons until you get results (sometimes it may take a few minutes). The Holy Spirit gives discernment about
blockage, i.e., unforgiveness, etc. Demons respond to authority - as authority of faith grows, the demons will
leave. Your confidence will grow with experience.
H.
Demon Manifestations
When demons are confronted they will sometimes demonstrate their particular natures through a person in a
variety of ways. They are evil creatures of darkness - when exposed to the light they may become excited or
frenzied. The following are a few manifestations that have been observed:
1. Serpentine - like a snake (Rev. 12:9) either with the tongue, the eyes, a hissing sound through
the nose or being thrown to the floor and writhing like a snake.
2. Screaming, crying, laughing, mocking
3. Unpleasant odors
4. Facial expressions
5. Coughing
6. Yawning
7. Gagging and vomiting
8. Drainage from the nose
9. Pain/discomfort
10. Talking
These manifestations are not necessary and should not be tolerated. Command the demons) to stop it! They
are trying to degrade the person one more time before they leave.Do not spend time talking to demons, they are
liars, you are not to communicate with spirits to gain information -depend on the Holy Spirit. You may ask
their name, as Jesus did (Mark 5:9), but Jesus did not always do this.
I.
Trust the Work of the Lord

When the team leader feels the "release" regardless of visible changes, the team must trust that the Lord has
done the work.
VIII.
WHY SOME ARE NOT DELIVERED
We should approach all ministry with faith and confidence, believing that the captive will be set free. There are,
however, times when some are not delivered. Here are some of the reasons:
A.
LACK OF REPENTANCE
B.
PASSIVITY OR LACK OF DESPERATION (the individual does not really care if he is set free).
C.
WRONG MOTIVES (James 4:3)
D.
SELF - CENTEREDNESS - secretly wants to keep demonic illness, etc. to gain attention.
E.
FAILURE TO BREAK WITH THE OCCULT - getting rid of charms, statues and other occult books and
objects. (Acts 19:18-19)
F.
FAILURE TO BREAK EVIL RELATIONSHIPS
G.
UNDER A CURSE - this can be identified and broken by repentance and a command of faith.
H.
FAILURE TO CONFESS a specific sin such as abortion is murder
I.
HAS NOT BEEN SEPARATED from the world through Water Baptism
J.
THE TEAM IN UNBELIEF OR DOUBT - Team is not prepared
IX.
HOW TO KEEP YOUR DELIVERANCE
"When an unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walks through dry places seeking rest and finds none. Then he
says I will return into my house from where I came out; and when he came, he found it empty, swept and garnished.
Then he goes and takes seven other spirits more wicked than himself and they enter in and dwell there: and the last
state of the man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generation." (Matt. 12:45). It is very
obvious from this scripture that demons can return. It is essential to "fill the house" (yourself) with Jesus - purity,
power and the fruit of the Spirit.
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
H.
I.
Make Jesus Lord

Put on the garment of praise (Isa. 61:3).
Put on the full armor of God (Eph. 6:14..17).
Live by God's word (Matt. 4:4).
Submit to God/resist Satan (James 4:7).
Have the right fellowship (I John 1:7).
Come under discipline/submit to authority (I Sam. 15:23)
Make Jesus central in all that you do (John 12:31,32)
Receive the Baptism of the Spirit or refilling - 10% of deliverance is the prayer and 90% is their
responsibility to maintain the deliverance. Pray for them to receive the Baptism of the Spirit. If
they are already baptized, pray until they feel refreshed and refilled with godly tongues. Use
discernment.
X.
CONCLUSION
In summing up our course we desire to stress these few points:

Do not focus on Satan, focus on Jesus
Do not see a demon under every rock or behind every tree - surely demons are numerous but every problem
is not caused by a demon.
Remember the individual person. Even though they may be filled with demons treat the person with love and
respect.
Book recommendation - Possessing the Gates of the Enemy by Cindy Jacobs
DO THE WORKS THAT JESUS DID! CAST OUT DEVILS IN JESUS' NAME!
EVANGELISM II
Section 13
Module 3

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
EVANGELISM, Part 2
I.
OVERCOMING FEAR IN PERSONAL EVANGELISM
A.
B.
C.
D.
Understanding Fear And It's Effects (2 Tim.1:7)

Encouragement From The Scriptures (Josh. l:l-13; Isa.41:10)
Facing Your Fears (Mt.28:18-20)
Motivation To Overcome Fear
1. The call from the cross behind me (1Pet.2:24; Lk.19:10; 1Tim.1:15)
2. The command to me (Mk.16:15,20)
3. The catastrophe below me (Rev.20:1 S; Lk.16:19-31)
4. The crowds around me (Mt.9:36-38; 11:19; 9:10,12,13; Lk.19:10; 14:23)
5. The crown before me (Phil.4:1; Dan. 12:3; Prov.11:30; Lk.15:3-7; Mt.25:21)
Overcoming Fear Through Prayer (Ex.3:1-14; Josh.l:l-9; Jud.6,7; 1Kgs.18,19; 2Chr.20:1-23; Lk.22;
Acts 2:14-40; 4:24-31; Eph.6:19,20)
Overcoming Fear By The Power Of The Spirit (Acts 1:8; Lk.22; Acts 1,2,4; 5:28-30,33-42; 2:4,14-39,41)
Overcoming Fear With Confidence In The Gospel (1Cor.1:17-25; 2:1-5; 1Thes.1:5; Rom.1:16;
2Tim.2:1 S)
E.
F.
G.
II.
THE CHURCH EMPOWERED FOR EVANGELISM
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
The Church Was Born In Power (Acts 1:8)

Miracles And Church Growth (Mk.16:20)
Power Evangelism And Church Growth (Lk.4:18,19)
Satan's Attempt To Undermine The Power Of The Gospel (2Tim.3:5; Acts 2:17,18)
Signs, Wonders And Church Growth In Acts
1. The lame man at the temple gate (Acts 3:1-4:4)
2. Signs and wonders at Solomon's porch (Acts 5:12-16)
3. Miracles of healing and deliverance in Samaria (Acts 8:3-8)
4. Dealing with a sorcerer in Cyprus (Acts 13:4-12; 1Cor.2:2-4)
5. Prison doors opened in Philippi (Acts 16:25-34)
6. Miracles of healing and deliverance in Ephesus (Acts 19:11-20)
7. Healings on the island of Malta (Acts 28:1-10; 1Thes.1:5; Rom.1:16)
8. Healing in Costa Rica
Corporate Prayer, Signs And Wonders (Acts 1:14; 2:2; 4:29,30)
F.
III.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH WHICH CONTRIBUTED TO

EFFECTIVE EVANGELISM
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
Love (Jn.13:35)
Unity (Acts 1:14; 2:1,46,47; 4:32; 5:12)
Commitment (Acts 2:40-47; Mt.6:33; Mk.8:34-38)
Involvement (Acts 2:41,42)
Enthusiasm
Generosity (Acts 4:33-35)
IV.
TECHNIQUES OF EVANGELISM
A.
B.
Church Planting (Acts 13; Mt.28:19,20)

Gift Based Ministry (Eph.4:11; 1Cor.12:4-11; Rom. 12:6-8; Eph.4:12,16; Jn.4:16-19; Mk.2:6-12, 18-28;
3:1-6; 7:1-15; 1Pet.4:10)
Friendship Evangelism (Prov.18:24; Mk.2:14-17; 5:19; Lk.19:7,10; Jn.4; 8; 1:40-51; Rom.5:8)
"The Bridges of God" Strategy
1. Begin a six-week training session
2. Have members make a list of prospects
3. Launch a year-long campaign
C.
D.
E.
4. Hold a monthly meeting of participants

5. Continue the campaign
Distribution of Gospel Literature (1Cor.9:22)
1. It encourages people to begin witnessing
2. It opens doors for a verbal witness
3. It aids in witnessing to busy people
4. It plants seeds the Holy Spirit can use to bring conviction (Heb.4:12; 1Pet.1:23; Ps.119:130)
V.
THE POWER OF PERSONAL TESTIMONY
A.
B.
A Testimony Can Help Open The Door To Present The Gospel

The Power Of Personal Testimony Illustrated In The New Testament
1. The demoniac of Gadarene (Mk.5:1-20)
2. A blind man (Jn.9:1-38)
3. The woman at the well (Jn.4:1-42)
How To Prepare Your Personal Testimony
1. Keep it brief
2. Share a little about your life before receiving Christ
3. Share how you were saved (Rom.6:23)
4. Share about your life after accepting Christ
5. Share the gospel
6. Paul's testimony (Acts 22,24,26; 26:1-29)
C.
VI.
THE MESSAGE OF THE EARLY CHURCH
A.
B.
C.
A Simple But Powerful Church

Emphasis On The Cross And Resurrection (Acts 4:10; 2:22-24; 3:11-19; 4:7-12; 5:29-32)
A Concise Presentation Of The Message (1Cor.15:1-4; Ga1.6:14; Rom. 1:16)
EVANGELISM, Part 2
I.
OVERCOMING FEAR IN PERSONAL EVANGELISM
A.
Understanding Fear And It's Effects

The dictionary defines fear as, "an unpleasant, often strong emotion caused by anticipation or awareness of
danger; anxious concern." The Bible implies in 2 Timothy 1:7 that fear is not only an emotion but can also be a
spirit: "For God has not given us a spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind."
Fear is a powerful force, accompanied not only by anxiety but a loss of courage. Dread, one of the
synonyms for fear, adds the idea of intense reluctance to face or meet a person or situation and suggests
aversion as well as anxiety.
Fear of people, fear of rejection and fear growing out of a personal sense of inadequacy all hinder people
and hold them back in personal witnessing. Many other fears, such as fear of talking with strangers, fear that
you won't know how to answer questions or the fear of being ridiculed could be added. The list could go on
and on.
B.
Encouragement From The Scriptures

God knew that we would struggle against fear. That is why He has given so much encouragement in Scripture.
Some of God's greatest leaders have wrestled with fear and won by drawing strength from His Word. An
anointed word from God can put fear to rest.
The Bible is filled with verses which speak to our fears. Isaiah 41:10 says, "Fear not, for I am with you; be
not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you, yes, I will help you, I will uphold you with My
righteous right hand." One of my favorite passages dealing with fear is Joshua 1:1-13. God reminded Joshua
that He was with him and gave him several words to put courage in his heart. In Joshua 1:9 God said, "Have I
not commanded you? Be strong and of good courage; do not be afraid, nor be dismayed, for the Lord your God
is with you wherever you go."
C.
Facing Your Fears

When dealing with fear the first step you take is usually the most difficult. Once you break out of the
paralyzing grip of fear and take the first step, it is easier to take the next one. When facing fear it is easier to
keep moving once you start than it is to get started in the first place.
That is often the case in witnessing. God has told us to go to the lost and He has promised to be with us as
we go (Matthew 28:18-20). The fears are often dispelled once you actually open your mouth and begin
witnessing. This has happened to me many times. There is a certain degree of anxiety as I contemplate
witnessing to someone but, as soon as I step out in faith to do it, the fear leaves. Stepping out in faith and
obedience to God's Word releases the anointing of the Spirit which displaces the fear.
D.
Motivation To Overcome Fear

You will never overcome fear until you are motivated to do so. I heard a message at a Billy Graham School of
Evangelism in 1973 that has motivated me throughout the years. There are five points in the message which we
will examine:
"FIVE REASONS WHY I SHOULD WITNESS TO THE LOST"
1. The call from the cross behind me. "Who Himself bore our sins in His own body on the tree, that we,
having died to sins, might live for righteousness ..." (1 Peter 2:24)
Jesus demonstrated His love for sinners in life and in death. His love for sinners led Him to the cross;
and even on His way to the cross Jesus continually searched for the lost people who wanted to hear the
gospel. He said in Luke 19:10, "For the Son of Man has come to seek and to save that which was lost."
Paul wrote in 1 Timothy 1:15, "This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptance, that Christ Jesus
came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief."
The ultimate act of love was Jesus hanging on the cross, looking out at an angry mob and uttering the
words, "Father forgive them". This is the call that comes from the cross behind me which motivates me to
overcome my fear and go out to seek the lost. Our love for sinners should, at the very least, lead us to tell
them what He did on the cross.
2. The command to me. "... Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature." (Mark 16:15)
Jesus didn't give us a "great suggestion." He gave us the "Great Commission." We are under orders from
the "Captain" of our salvation to go into all the world and preach the gospel to the lost. Our world begins
with the neighbor next door. Jesus did not tell us to wait until we feel led to witness. It is also not enough
to pray. We must put "feet on our prayers" by going as He instructed us, to be witnesses in obedience to
His Word.
The believers in the early church discovered that as they went out in obedience, power came upon
them to witness. Mark 16:20 tells us, "And they went out and preached everywhere, the Lord working with
them and confirming the word through the accompanying signs." While we are pleading for sinners to
come to Christ, the Lord is pleading with us to go to the sinners. The desire to obey Jesus' command
motivates us to overcome fear and reach out to our world with the gospel.
3. The catastrophe below me. "And anyone not found written in the Book of Life was cast into the lake of
fire." (Revelation 20:15)
There is an awful reality called "Hell" that motivates me to preach the gospel. People who don't know
Jesus Christ as Savior are destined to spend eternity there. Jesus often spoke about Hell. One story in
particular reveals the horrors of passing into eternity without being saved: the story of the rich man and a
beggar named Lazarus in Luke 16:19-31. Both men died and passed into eternity. Lazarus was carried by
angels to Abraham's bosom and the rich man found himself in Hell. In verse 24 the rich man cried, "... I am
tormented in this flame."
While our primary motivation for preaching the gospel to the lost is the love of God in our hearts, we
must never forget the destiny of a lost soul. The awful reality of hell should motivate us to overcome our
fear and share the love of Jesus with our world.
4. The crowds around me. "But when He saw the multitudes, He was moved with compassion for them,
because they were weary and scattered, like sheep having no shepherd." (Matthew 9:36)
Jesus was moved by the needs of people around Him. He didn't isolate Himself from human pain and suffering.
The compassion in His heart for the lost produced a desire to do all He could to help them. He reached out in love to
meet their needs.
Today many people desire God's blessing but are not willing to share His burden for lost souls. A woman once
had a dream which illustrates the reluctance on the part of many Christians to get involved and go to work in the
harvest field of lost souls. In this dream, she saw herself on a street in a large city. She and a friend were in a chariot
pulled by two big black horses. It was during the winter and was very cold.
The sidewalks were packed with people who were crying and reaching out to her. Some were blind, others were
crippled. Most were dressed in rags and only a few had coats. She tried not to look at them. She wanted to shut out
their cries for help. She began frantically whipping the horses to run, to quickly reach the other end of the street
where there was a cozy little cottage. She and her friend rushed in and closed the door. The screams subsided. She no
longer saw those pathetic faces. In a few moments even the memory of those desperate people began to fade. She and
her friend sat down near a lowing fire and enjoyed some hot tea.
Some time later, the Lord revealed to her the meaning of the dream. The needy people were lost souls she hurried
past each day. She was too busy and unconcerned to take time to witness to them and share God's love. The cozy little
cottage was her church where she went to be blessed and share the good things of God with other Christians.
This dream changed her life. Suddenly she became aware of the lost multitudes beyond the walls of her church.
A burden to reach them with God's love began forming in her heart. That burden drove her to her knees in prayer for
the lost daily. It motivated her to overcome her apathy and fear. She was moved with compassion for the lost and
found new purpose in reaching out to touch them with God's love.
Jesus' love for the lost sent Him out into the harvest fields of humanity looking for those who would repent and
believe. He was known as a friend for sinners (Matthew 11:19), which upset the religious leaders of His day.
Matthew 9:10 says that, "... as Jesus sat at the table in the house, that behold, many tax collectors and sinners came
and sat down with Him and His disciples." When the Pharisees questioned His disciples about it, Jesus responded in
verses 12-13, "Those who are well have no need of a physician, but those who are sick. But go and learn what this
means: 'I desire mercy and not sacrifice.' For I did not come to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance." Luke
19:10 tells us that Jesus came "... to seek and to save that which was lost" and He challenges us to do the same in
Luke 14:23: "Then the master said to the servant, 'Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in'
..."
When Jesus saw how many people there were with needs, He addressed a problem that we still have today: a
shortage of laborers to bring in the harvest. He turned to His disciples and said, "The harvest truly is plentiful, but the
laborers are few. Therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to send out laborers into His harvest." (Matthew 9:37-38) The
Greek is unusual here, in that it does not simply mean to "send", but to "cast out", implying a sense of compelling
force. Therefore pray that the Lord will thrust His people into personal evangelism.
I will never forget an experience a young pastor had while at a leader's conference in Kansas City, Missouri.
Nearly four thousand leaders from all over the United States attended the conference. Many of them ate breakfast at a
large cafeteria near the conference room. One morning on the way back from breakfast this young pastor noticed a
young man sitting at a bus stop. He was not wearing a coat and was shivering in the cold morning air.
The next thing the young pastor noticed was that the man was sitting directly in the path of all the preachers
returning from the cafeteria. The pastor was curious to see who would stop to speak to the young man and perhaps
share the gospel with him. The pastor was saddened as he watched over one hundred preachers walk right past the
man with hardly a glance and without a word. The pastor wondered if Jesus had put that desperate young man in their
path. Was this to be a divine appointment?
The pastor watched a few more of his fellow ministers pass by and then he approached the young man himself.
The man was very open to the gospel and began sharing his problems right away. He was not a person who lived on
the streets and it was not his normal habit to be out in the cold wearing only a T-shirt. The man explained that his
wife had left him the night before and he was not thinking clearly. He had been searching for her all night and had
finally sat down in confusion and despair. The young pastor shared Jesus and prayed with the man. Then the pastor
gave the young man his coat. This man will be in heaven because a young pastor saw a lost soul and was moved with
compassion to help him. That is the kind of compassion that overcomes fear in personal witnessing.
The most receptive people are often those who are hurting or who have a need that only love can touch. Bob
Pierce, founder of World Vision, looked on the vast multitudes of suffering people in the world and was moved to do
something to help. He often prayed, "God break my heart with the things that break your heart." That same love will
conquer our fear of evangelism and motivate us to preach the good news to people in need.
5. The crown before me. A young man who received Jesus as his Savior while in prison sent me this poem:
"When you enter the beautiful city
And the saved all around you appear.
Will anyone step up to say
'Thank you for inviting me here'?"
Paul, said when writing to the Philippians, many of whom he had won to the Lord, "Therefore, my beloved
and longed-for brethren, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, beloved." (Philippians 4:1) It will be
glorious to meet people in heaven who you witnessed to on earth. I prayed with my grandmother when she
received Jesus, and my seven year old son and I prayed with my grandfather. I am looking forward to seeing them
and many others in heaven.
I wonder if there is a special crown of glory for soul winners? Maybe not, but the Bible does say in Daniel
12:3, "Those who are wise shall shine like the brightness of the firmament, and those who turn many to
righteousness like the stars forever and ever." What an incredible statement! That glorious thought should
motivate us to overcome our fear and do all we can to bring people to Jesus.
Proverbs 11:30 says, "The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life, and he who wins souls is wise." Jesus is
pleased when we obey His commission to go into all the world and preach the gospel. He wants us to help save
souls. That is why some of His final instructions to His followers had to do with reaching the lost.
There is also a great rejoicing in heaven when a lost soul comes to God. Luke 15 records the parables of the
lost sheep, the lost coin and the lost, or prodigal, son. The joy Jesus feels over finding the lost is beautifully
demonstrated in this chapter. The parable of the lost sheep says:
"What man of you, having a hundred sheep, if he loses one of them, does not leave the ninety
nine in the wilderness, and go after the one which is lost until he finds it? And when he has
found it, he lays it on his shoulders, rejoicing. And when he comes home, he calls together his
friends and neighbors, saying to them, 'Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep which was
lost!' I say to you that likewise there will be more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents
than over ninety-nine just persons who need no repentance." (Luke 15:3-7)
We should be motivated to overcome our fear of witnessing because the salvation of the lost causes rejoicing
in heaven. It will be wonderful, after years of evangelism here on earth, to enter heaven and hear Jesus speak
these words, "Well done, good and faithful servant ... enter into the joy of your Lord." (Matthew 25:21)
E.
Overcoming Fear Through Prayer

Some of the most powerful leaders in the Bible experienced times of fear. But great men and women of God
know how to find strength in moments of weakness and fear. They have discovered the mysterious power of
prayer. Moses was fearful and reluctant to return to Egypt (Exodus 1:1-14). Joshua struggled with fear when
the possibility to take the children of Israel into the Promised Land was passed on to him (Joshua 1:1-9).
Gideon was afraid when God called him to deliver his people (Judges 6,7). Elijah yielded to fear and ran from
Jezebel after performing a great miracle on Mt. Carmel (1 Kings 18,19). King Jehosaphat was filled with fear
before he gathered the people to pray (2 Chronicles 20:1-23). The list could go on and on. These examples
teach us that fear is a common experience and that it can be overcome by praying and calling upon God.
Peter is an example of someone in the New Testament who overcame fear. Luke 22 records the tragic story
of Peter's fear which led to his denial of Jesus. But after a time of prayer, he preached boldly to the multitudes
on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:14-40).
Prayer is the place to start if you want to overcome your fear. After Peter and John were arrested and
threatened, the church prayed for boldness (Acts 4:24-31). In verse 29 they prayed, "Now, Lord, look on their
threats, and grant to Your servants that with all boldness they may speak Your word."
We should pray for boldness to witness. Paul asked the Ephesians to pray, "... that utterance may be given
to me, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel, for which I am an
ambassador in chains; that in it I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak." (Ephesians 6:19,20)
F.
Overcoming Fear By The Power Of The Spirit

The first mention of the Holy Spirit in the Book of Acts is related to witnessing. Acts 1:8 says, "But you shall
receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be witnesses to Me in Jerusalem, and in
all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth."
Peter was fearful before experiencing the baptism with the Holy Spirit. We have previously mentioned the
tragic story of Peter's denial of Jesus in Luke 22. He was afraid to testify or to even admit that he knew Jesus.
After that experience he was a broken, discouraged and defeated man. But in Acts 2 we find Peter stood before
a gathering of thousands of people boldly proclaiming the gospel. In Acts 4 Peter was arrested and brought
before the Sandhedrin to face Annas, the high priest, Caiaphas and others who had been responsible for the
crucifixion of Jesus. Peter, filled with the Holy Spirit, stood before those powerful men and proclaimed Jesus.
They were amazed at his boldness. "Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived that
they were uneducated and untrained men, they marveled. And they realized that they had been with Jesus."
(Acts 4:13)
In Acts 5 Peter and the other apostles were arrested for preaching again. They were put on trial before the
council and the high priest asked in Acts 5:28, "Did we not strictly command you not to teach in this name? ..."
Peter and the others responded boldly in verse-29, "We ought to obey God rather than men." They continued in
verse-30 and fearlessly proclaimed to the council, "The God of our fathers raised up Jesus whom you murdered
by hanging on a tree." The council was furious and wanted to kill them but, after some discussion, decided
only to beat them and command them again to stop preaching about Jesus. They departed from the council
rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer for Jesus and the gospel. The chapter closes, "And daily in
the temple, and in every house, they did not cease teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ." (Acts 5:33-42)
What happened to Peter between his denial in Luke 22 and these experiences in the early chapters of Acts?
What transformed him form the fearful man who denied Jesus to the bold preacher we see here? The answer is
found in Acts 1 and 2. While praying in the upper room, Peter was filled with the Holy Spirit. "And they were
all filled with Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance." (Acts 2:4)
His powerful, fearless preaching in Acts 2:14-39 brought great conviction on the crowd and verse 41 records
that about 3000 souls were added to the church that day. The power of the Holy Spirit changed Peter from a
fearful disciple to the powerful preacher seen on the Day of Pentecost. We can have this power of the Holy
Spirit to overcome our fear also.
G.
Overcoming Fear With Confidence In The Gospel

The gospel is powerful. It has the power to change lives, to deliver people from the kingdom of darkness and
bring them into the kingdom of light. It is the most radical, revolutionary and still the most relevant message
ever preached (see 1 Corinthians 1:17-25; 2:1-5; 1 Thessalonians 1:5).
Paul wrote in Romans 1:16, "For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God to
salvation for everyone who believes ..." Paul had confidence in the gospel because he had personally
experienced its power and he had personally witnessed its effects on those who heard it.
Paul also had confidence to preach the gospel because he knew the message well. After experiencing the
gospel for himself, he studied it diligently in order to present it effectively to others. He hid God's Word in his
heart. He memorized Scripture. The better you know your subject, the greater your confidence in presenting it
to others. Fear will be overcome as confidence grows. The more confident you are that you know the gospel,
the more confident you will be in preaching it to others. That is why Paul said in 2 Timothy 2:15, "Be diligent
to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of
truth." If you study, meditate and memorize Scripture you will not be ashamed or fearful in presenting the
gospel. Hiding God's Word in your heart will always increase your confidence in sharing it with others.
II.
THE CHURCH EMPOWERED FOR EVANGELISM
A.
The Church Was Born In Power

The three thousand souls converted on the Day of Pentecost were drawn together by the supernatural power of
the Spirit of God. When we think of the birth of the church on the Day of Pentecost, we often think of the
disciples speaking in other tongues. But the real issue was power. The disciples were not waiting in the upper
room for the ability to speak in other tongues. That was just part of the blessing of the baptism with the Holy
Spirit. The primary blessing was Jesus' promise, "But you shall receive power when the Holy Spirit has come
upon you, and you shall be witnesses to Me ..." (Acts 1:8). They were waiting for the power to help them fulfill
the greatest task of all time, the evangelization of the world.
B.
Miracles And Church Growth

The power they received enabled them to go forth and perform signs and wonders in the name of Jesus. The
rapid growth of the early church was directly related to these miracles done in His name. The same held true
throughout the history of the church. Great revival movements have always been accompanied by a release of
the supernatural power of God. Mark 16:20 gives us one of the keys to the growth of the church during times of
revival: "And they went out and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them and confirming the word
through and accompanying signs. Amen."
C.
Power Evangelism And Church Growth

John Wimber, founder of Vineyard Ministries International, has taught much on the relationships of
supernatural power and church growth. He taught a course called "Signs, Wonders and Church Growth" at
Fuller Theological Seminary with C. Peter Wagner, professor of church growth. Wimber frequently used the
terms "Power Encounter" and "Power Evangelism". Power encounter is used to describe a confrontation
between the power behind the gospel and the powers of darkness. Power evangelism is used to describe the
style of evangelism we see in the book of Acts, where the gospel was confirmed with miraculous signs
following healing and deliverance from demons. Many who assembled because they witnessed a healing or
deliverance were converted upon hearing the gospel. This is no doubt the most effective means for rapid church
growth. It follows the pattern Jesus established in Luke 4:18,19, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because
He has anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor. He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach
deliverance to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to
preach the acceptable year of the Lord." The gospel, when proclaimed under the power of the Holy Spirit, will
be followed by healing and deliverance, which will produce church growth. Through the Holy Spirit that power
is yours.
D.
Satan's Attempt To Undermine The Power Of The Gospel

Satan fears a church which preaches the gospel under the power and anointing of the Holy Spirit. Throughout
church history he has attempted to take the power out of the gospel, deceiving millions of Christians
throughout the world. Many seminaries, Bible schools and churches no longer believe or teach the supernatural
power of God. They say that miracles and the gifts of the Holy Spirit ended with the first century. The Bible
does not indicate this anywhere but it is part of the tradition passed from generation to generation in countless
churches. Paul referred to people "having a form of godliness but denying it's power" in 2 Timothy 3:5. He
went on to say, "And from such people turn away!" Fortunately, many Christians have turned away from this
heresy of a powerless church preaching a powerless gospel. In fact, it has been clearly established that the
churches experiencing the greatest growth around the world are preaching a gospel of power.
The gospel is making tremendous progress in areas where it is proclaimed with power. Ralph Winter,
founder of U.S. Center for World Missions, made these comments about world evangelization in a recent
publication of "Mission Frontiers":
1. There are 16,000 new Christians in Africa everyday.
2. In Latin America the evangelical movement is growing three times as fast as the population.
3. In the Soviet Union, after 70 years of oppression, the Christian movement is 36% of the population. 4. In
China 26,000 people are coming to Christ every day.
Statistics like these are evidence that we are experiencing the worldwide outpouring of God's Spirit, as spoken
of by the prophet Joel and began to be fulfilled on the Day of Pentecost in Acts 2:17,18, "And it shall come to
pass in the last days, says God, that I will pour out of My Spirit on all flesh; your sons and your daughters shall
prophesy, your young men shall see visions, your old men shall dream dreams. And on My servants and on My
maidservants I will pour out My Spirit in those days ..."
E.
Signs, Wonders And Church Growth In Acts

1.
The lame man at the temple gate (Acts 3:1-4:4)

The healing of the lame man at the temple gate in Acts 3 resulted in multitudes being converted. In Acts
3:9 it says, "And all the people saw him walking and praising God." This incredible miracle of healing
attracted a large audience. "Now as the lame man who was healed held on to Peter and John, all the people
ran together to them in the porch which is called Solomon's, greatly amazed." (Acts 3:11)
Try to picture this scene. The lame man is walking, leaping and praising God. The multitudes are so
excited they are running to hear Peter's sermon. The religious leaders are so disturbed by the sermon that
they arrest Peter and John but they can't stop the Word of God. We see the fruit produced by the healing in
Acts 4:4, "However, many of those who heard the word believed; and the number of the men came to be
about five thousand." The crowds always grew and the number of converts rapidly increased after miracles
were performed.
2. Signs and wonders at Solomon'
s porch (Acts 5:12-16)
"And through the hands of the apostles many signs and wonders were done among the people ... And
believers were increasingly added to the Lord, multitudes of both men and women, so that they brought
the sick out into the streets and laid them on beds and couches, that at least the shadow of Peter passing by
might fall on some of them. Also a multitude gathered from the surrounding cities to Jerusalem, bringing
sick people and those who were tormented by unclean spirits, and they were all healed."
Can you sense the excitement here? The gospel was producing the results Jesus said it would in Luke
4:18 and multitudes were being converted. They came not just to sing a few songs, hear a few prayers and
listen to a message. They came to have their needs met by the power of the gospel.
3. Miracles of healing and deliverance in Samaria (Acts 8:3-8)
Acts 8 records Saul's severe persecution of the church. In verse 4 we see the results of the persecution:
"Therefore those who were scattered went everywhere preaching the word." The incredible results Philip
saw while preaching in Samaria are recorded in verses 6-8: "And multitudes with one accord heeded the
things spoken by Philip, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did.
For unclean spirits, crying with a loud voice, came out of many who were possessed; and many who were
paralyzed and lame were healed. And there was great joy in that city."
Is it any wonder that Satan fears the gospel when it is proclaimed in power? Power evangelism like this can
impact an entire area. This method of evangelism is much more effective than any manmade evangelism plan.
We see the reason for the overwhelming response in verse 6. They were not only hearing the gospel. They were
seeing its effect.
4. Dealing with a sorcerer in Cyprus (Acts 13:4-12)
In Acts 13 we see a power encounter with a sorcerer named Elymas. He opposed the preaching of Paul and
Barnabas and attempted to turn a proconsul named Sergius Paulus away from the faith. Paul rebuked him and
pronounced blindness on him in verses 10 and 11. The result of this power encounter is seen in verse 12, "Then
the proconsul believed, when he saw what had been done, being astonished at the teaching of the Lord." Why did
the proconsul believe? He saw a clear demonstration of the power of the gospel. Notice the wording, "believed
when he saw what had been done." Here we see a key man, a political leader, converted because the power of the
gospel was demonstrated.
We need Paul's boldness in the church today. He could have tried to win the proconsul by reasoning with
him; he could have dealt with Elymas by simply sharing the truth and trying to change his mind. But he did
something more. He had the boldness to step out in faith to demonstrate the superiority of the gospel. Paul had
confidence in the power of the gospel and in the power of the Spirit behind the message; he was willing to
directly confront the powers of darkness with the Word of God. We would see more demonstrations of the power
of the gospel if we, like Paul, would directly confront the powers of darkness. Paul's absolute trust in the power
of the gospel is shown in 1 Corinthians 2:2-4, "For I determined not to know anything among you except Jesus
Christ and Him crucified. I was with you in weakness, in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my
preaching were not with persuasive words of human wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power."
We notice several things about Paul's preaching here:
a. he preached a simple message
b. he was aware of his own weakness c. he experienced fear
d. he didn't rely on human wisdom
e. he depended on the power of the Spirit
Here is a case of a great servant of God who was fully aware of his own weakness, who struggled with fear and
yet he was willing to take risks and step out in faith to demonstrate the power of the gospel. That is power
evangelism at its best. The results of this approach are evident throughout Paul's ministry.
5. Prison doors opened in Philippi (Acts 16:25-34)
In Acts 16 Paul and Silas are imprisoned after casting a demon out of a young woman. After a time of prayer and
praise at midnight, there was a great earthquake, the doors of the prison were opened and the prisoners' chains fell
off. But no one tried to escape. This demonstration of supernatural power led to the conversion of the keeper of
the prison and his family. In verse 30, immediately following the miracle, he asked Paul and Silas, "Sirs, what
must I do to be saved?"
6. Miracles of healing and deliverance in Ephesus (Acts 19:11-20)
People were so impressed by the miracles of healing and deliverance performed by Paul that even some of the
Jewish leaders tried to imitate him. They tried to cast a demon out of a man by commanding the evil spirit to
leave as they had observed Paul doing. The evil spirit responded in Acts 19:15, "Jesus I know, and Paul I know;
but who are you?" The impact of this experience on the multitudes is seen in verses 17-20. "This became known
both to all Jews and Greeks dwelling in Ephesus, and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord was
magnified." Think of it. An entire city was impacted by the gospel because , "God worked unusual miracles by
the hands of Paul ..." (verse 11).
The impact was so great that "many who had believed came confessing and telling their deeds. Also many of
those who had practiced magic brought their books together and burned them in the sight of all ... so the word of
the Lord grew mightily and prevailed." (verses 18-20) Paul assaulted the kingdom of darkness with the power of
the gospel. Healing and deliverance resulted and multitudes believed. The church grew because the Word of the
Lord grew mightily and prevailed. The Word of God prevailed over demons and disease because the gospel was
not only preached, it was demonstrated in the power of the Spirit.
7.
Healings on the island of Malta (Acts 28:1-10)

Miracles of healing and deliverance were not isolated events in Paul's life. God continually confirmed the
gospel Paul preached with signs following. After surviving a shipwreck and a poisonous viper's deadly
bite, Paul laid hands on a leading citizen on the island of Malta and he was healed of dysentery. Then
everyone on the island who had diseases came and were healed. Before they left, the whole island had been
touched by the power of the gospel. The reason for Paul's success in evangelism is clearly seen in 1
Thessalonians 1:5, "For our gospel did not come to you in word only, but also in power..."
The gospel is being resisted by supernatural forces. It can only advance when proclaimed with
supernatural power. In the years to come, the churches which are effective in evangelism will be those
who, with Paul, believe that the gospel "... is the power of God to salvation ..." (Romans 1:16).
8. Healing in Costa Rica
I want to share a personal experience which resulted in hundreds of conversions. During the third meeting
of an evangelistic crusade in Costa Rica in 1983, a lame man was healed. He was well known to thousands
of people in the city of San Jose, Costa Rica because they had seen him on crutches in the downtown area.
He was about thirty years old at the time of the crusade and had been begging on the Central Avenue in
Costa Rica since he was a small child.
He responded to an invitation to receive Jesus with approximately 100 other people. While he was
standing in front of the platform the power of God came over him. He threw his crutches aside and began
walking, then running, in a circle. When he gave a testimony describing what had happened to him, many
others came to receive Jesus as Savior. Among the second group of converts was a previously skeptical
physics professor who was so moved he ran to the platform and cried out, "I must be saved." Today this
professor is preaching the gospel throughout Latin America.
The crowds grew each day following this healing. On the final day of the crusade, over 10,000 people
assembled and many were saved and filled with the Holy Spirit.
F.
Corporate Prayer, Signs And Wonders

Where can we obtain the power seen throughout the book of Acts? The church was born in power because the
church was initiated with powerful, believing, corporate prayer. Prior to the outpouring of the Holy Spirit and
power, we read in Acts 1:14, "These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication ..." The fruit of
this prayer meeting is seen in Acts 2:2, "And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty
wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting."
The church continued to advance in prayer and power throughout the book of Acts. In Acts 4 we find the
believers praying specifically for signs and wonders: "... and grant to Your servants that with all boldness they
may speak Your word, by stretching out Your hand to heal, and that signs and wonders may be done through
the name of Your holy Servant Jesus." (Acts 4:29,30)
The prayerless church is a powerless church. We should be asking for the power of God. We must pray
specifically, as the early church did, that God would stretch out His hand to heal and perform signs and
wonders to confirm the gospel we preach.
III.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT CHURCH WHICH CONTRIBUTED TO

EFFECTIVE EVANGELISM
A.
Love
There was an atmosphere of love among believers in the early church. This was a powerful testimony to the
unbelievers and it helped to draw them to Jesus. "By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have
love for one another." (John 13:35) Loyalty in relationships was an outgrowth of love. The believers
experienced a quality of life that was attractive to the non-Christian community.
B.
Unity
Acts 1:14 says, "These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication ..." We see the term "one
accord" used again in Acts 2:1, just before the outpouring of the Holy Spirit: "Now when the Day of
Pentecost had fully come, they were all with one accord in one place." They were united in heart and
purpose. The cooperation which resulted from their unity laid the foundation for effective evangelism
and led to rapid church growth. "So continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread
from house to house ... And the Lord added to the church daily those who were being saved." (Acts
2:46,47; see also Acts 4:32; 5:12)
-
C.
Commitment
They expressed deep commitment to God, to the church and to the work of evangelism. Their commitment to
God is seen in their regular times of prayer and their devotion to the Word of God. Their commitment to one
another is seen in the desire for regular fellowship. Their commitment to evangelism is seen in the zeal they
demonstrated in obeying the Great Commission. (Acts 2:40-47)
They were steadfast in their commitment. They devoted themselves to the apostles' teaching. They helped
their brothers and sisters who were in need. They took the Great Commission seriously and committed
themselves to work together to fulfill it. The church grows when believers are committed enough to make the
extension of the kingdom of God their primary concern. "Seek first the kingdom of God and His
righteousness..." (Matthew 6:33).
True discipleship always produces a strong commitment to evangelism. True discipleship is commitment
to a person, a lifestyle and a cause. Our love for Jesus Christ leads us to commit our lives fully to Him (Mark
8:34-38). This produces a willingness to live sacrificially to help fulfill the greatest cause of all time, the
evangelization of the world.
D.
Involvement
We don't see a "spectator" mentality among believers in the book of Acts. They were steadfastly and vitally
involved in the life and activity of the Church (Acts 2:41,42). They were not just observing what God was
doing through others, like spectators watching from the seats on the side. They were down in the arena of life,
fighting the forces of darkness for the souls of men.
E.
Enthusiasm
You can't read the book of Acts without sensing the excitement and enthusiasm among believers. They were
excited about preaching the gospel. They were enthusiastic about serving Jesus Christ. They stimulated one
another in fellowship. Resurrection life and power flowed in their meetings. There was an attitude of faith and
expectancy. These believers were excited about their relationship with God and their responsibility to serve
Him.
The Webster dictionary describes enthusiasm as "to be inspired; intense or eager interest; zeal; fervor."
We will be more effective in evangelism when we are excited about who we are - ambassadors of Jesus
Christ; when we are excited about who we know - Almighty God, Ruler of heaven and earth; and when we are
excited about the message we preach - the glorious gospel of the kingdom of God.
F.
Generosity
The believers in the early church not only involved themselves, they invested themselves. They gave
generously to see the kingdom of God extended. Acts 4:33-35 tells us, "And with great power the apostles gave
witness to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus. And great grace was upon them all. Nor was there anyone among
them who lacked; for all who were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the proceeds of the
things that were sold, and laid them at the apostle's feet; and they distributed to each as anyone had need."
G.
Vision
Jesus instilled a vision for growth in the hearts of His followers, of an ever extending gospel and an ever
expanding kingdom. He began by calling twelve men. On the Day of Pentecost there were 120 waiting for
power in the upper room. After Peter's sermon there were 3,120. In Acts 2:47 we see believers were being
added to the church daily. In Acts 6:7 believers were not just being added but multiplied greatly. A vision for
church growth produced a strong, evangelistic mission-minded church.
We can rejoice that, in spite of opposition or temporary setbacks, the church has continued to grow
throughout history. The November, 1990 issue of "Missions Frontiers", published by the U.S. Center for World
Missions, gave the following statistics:
In 100 A.D. there were 360 non-Christians per believer;
1000 A.D. there were 220;
and by 1990 A.D. there were only 7 non-Christians per believer in the world. Some of the excitement of the
early church has been recaptured. A vision for growth is once again propelling the church forward with
renewed commitment to the Great Commission. There is a greater sense of urgency as we see the lost
multitudes around us through the eyes of the Lord of the harvest: "... lift up your eyes and look at the fields, for
they are already white for harvest!" (John 4:35)
IV.
TECHNIQUES OF EVANGELISM
A.
Church Planting
In the book of Acts we find the early church employing several techniques of evangelism as believers worked
to fulfill the Great Commission. Believers witnessed to individuals, conducted small group meetings and held
mass meetings. They proclaimed the gospel everywhere, not just in church services. Following Jesus' pattern of
going out to seek the lost, they brought the gospel into contact with human need. The goal was always to
produce disciples who would become active members of a local church.
Many Christians have the idea that fulfilling the Great Commission simply means preaching the gospel in
every nation. But the commission is not just to preach; it is to make disciples. Disciples are made in the context
of a local church. Therefore, the Great Commission requires a process. This process begins with believers
preaching the gospel. The new converts are then discipled and become committed members of a local church.
The process continues as these new believers, in turn, begin reaching out to the lost.
The idea would be for each new church to reach the point where it is not only making disciples and
sending out evangelists and missionaries but engaging in church planting. (Matthew 28:19,20) Church planting
is an effective means of corporate evangelism. We see this strategy clearly demonstrated in the book of Acts.
After a brief period of time in Jerusalem, the church began sending out missionaries whose goal was to plant
churches in new areas. In Acts 13 Barnabas and Saul were sent out from the church in Antioch.
B.
Gift Based Ministry

The Great Commission is the responsibility of every believer. While every believer may not have a strong
evangelistic gifting, every believer can be a vital part of the evangelistic process. Every believer can pray for
the salvation of the lost. Believers who are not as gifted as others in witnessing to the lost may have gifts which
aid in loving and caring for new converts. They can be involved in follow-up and help new believers get
involved in the church. The Great Commission is a responsibility that we all share.
There are three lists of spiritual gifts in the New Testament: the five-fold ministry gifts in Ephesians 4:11;
the nine gifts of the Spirit in 1 Corinthians 12:4-11; and the motivational gifts in Romans 12:6-8. Knowing our
ministry gift, understanding our motivational gift and moving in the gifts of the Spirit will increase our
effectiveness in evangelism.
The purpose of the five-fold ministry gifts of apostle, prophet, evangelist, pastor and teacher is given in
Ephesians 4:12, "for the equipping of the saints for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
Christ". This is not a picture of a small group of professional clergy doing the ministry. It is a picture of every
member of the church being mobilized for ministry. The growth resulting from this every-member ministry is
seen in Ephesians 4:16, "from whom the whole body, joined and knit together by what every joint supplies,
according to the effective working by which every part does its share, causes growth of the body for the
edifying of itself in love." This is a picture of a strong, healthy church which can reproduce itself.
The goal of the Great Commission is to produce indigenous churches in every "people-group". The term
indigenous refers to a church which is self-governing, self-supporting and self-propagating. Strong native or
indigenous churches will practice every-member ministry and will utilize spiritual gifts in evangelism and
discipleship.
The nine gifts of the Spirit in 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 also aid in evangelism. We have already observed the
gifts of faith, healing, working of miracles and discerning of spirits in the ministry of Jesus and the apostles.
Discerning of spirits often operates when demons are bound or cast out. The word of knowledge operated in
Jesus' life when He witnessed to the woman at the well. He told her things about her life which He had no way
of knowing in the natural (John 4:16-19). Words of wisdom and knowledge often operated in His dialogues
with religious leaders (Mark 2:6-12, 18-28; 3:1-6; 7-1-15; etc.).
The motivational gifts listed in Romans 12:6-8 will determine the manner in which we carry out our
ministry and move in our gifts. A pastor will have the gift of exhortation. A complete study of gift-based
ministry will be made in a later unit. The important issue now is to understand that each believer has received
certain gifts which should be developed and utilized in ministry. "As each one has received a gift, minister it to
one another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God." (1 Peter 4:10)
In his book Team Ministry, Larry Gilbert has said, "The great commission is the greatest command, given
by the greatest commander, to the greatest army, for the greatest task ever." God, who assigned the task, has
also given the means to fulfill it - men and women equipped with spiritual gifts. Jesus told us to pray for
laborers to be thrust into the harvest. While the church may look for better, more modern methods for
evangelism, God is simply looking for willing workers who will receive and use spiritual gifts to fulfill the
Great Commission.
C.
Friendship Evangelism
Friendship evangelism employs natural relationship to reach others for Christ, because you are in a better
position to reach those within the sphere of your influence than any one else is. Those closest to you, your
friends, relatives, neighbors, and job associates, should be able to see the reality of Christ in your life. They
should detect the light of the gospel shining through you. The love of God they see flowing through you will
hopefully draw them to Christ or at least cause them to be interested in hearing the gospel.
After Jesus had ministered to people, He often told them to go tell their family and friends what had
happened to them. This is no doubt the most effective form of personal evangelism. An example is the
demoniac of Gadarene. In Mark 5:19 Jesus told him to "go home to your friends, and tell them what great
things the Lord has done for you ..."
We see the disciples doing this when they first met Jesus. After hearing John the Baptist's testimony about
Jesus, Andrew followed Jesus. The first thing Andrew did was to find his brother, Simon Peter, and bring him
to Jesus (John 1:40-42). After Philip met Jesus, Philip found Nathanael and said to him, "We have found Him of
whom Moses in the law, and also the prophets, wrote - Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph." (John 1:43-51)
Jesus clearly demonstrated the principle of friendship evangelism in His dealing with people like the
woman at the well in John 4 and the woman taken in adultery in John 8. Jesus was called a friend of sinners in
Matthew 11:19. He was criticized by many of the religious leaders of His day for visiting sinners in their homes
and for interacting with them (Mark 2:14-17). When He went to the house of a reputable sinner named
Zacchaeus, people murmured about it and said, "He has gone to be a guest with a man who is a sinner." (Luke
19:7) Yet, as result of this association, Zacchaeus was converted.
One of the greatest keys to effective friendship evangelism was given by Solomon in Proverbs 18:24, "A
man who has friends must himself be friendly ..." People are hungry for meaningful relationships. Paul
understood this principle and, under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, wrote in Romans 5:8, "But God
demonstrates His own love toward us, in that while we were still sinners, Christ died for us." Jesus reached out
in love to the lost.
There is an easy, four-step process in friendship evangelism. First, build regular conversations with the
unbelievers you hope to reach. You may talk about any morally decent subject. This will build a friendship, and
friends always talk and thereby share their inner joys, frustrations and needs.
Second, when a need is presented by the unbeliever, share some of the answers and wisdom God has given
you.
Third, offer to pray for them about a specific problem. The power of God will back your prayer and the
person will open and want to know more about the Lord. Sooner or later, perhaps after a series of such
answered prayers, the person will be humble and ready to receive Jesus. It will be simple then to lead them in a
prayer of repentance and accepting Jesus as their Lord and the Savior from their sin.
Donald McGavran, father of the church growth movement, often said, "The most effective evangelism is
not that done from pulpits by powerful speakers but that done by Christian men and women who present Christ
persuasively and effectively to their unbelieving neighbors and friends." Several church-growth organizations
in the United States have done research which substantiates the effectiveness of friendship evangelism. The
surveys show that approximately 75 to 85% of all adults who join a church are first brought by a friend or
relative. All other methods together, including visitation, evangelistic crusades and advertising, account for the
remaining 15 to 25%. The church which teaches it's people to build friendships with the lost for the purpose of
evangelism will normally experience steady growth.
Churches which plan to grow must develop a corporate strategy which emphasizes friendship evangelism.
Members must be trained and challenged to reach out to their friends and relatives. The church must cultivate a
friendly atmosphere in which visitors will feel welcome. Members must come to understand the importance of
approaching and welcoming anyone they do not recognize. The warmth and friendliness of the church will be
conveyed by the members looking for and reaching out to visitors. People will be drawn back to a church
which has a friendly climate and many will eventually make commitments to Christ.
D.
"The Bridges of God" Strategy

Donald McGavran wrote his well-known booklet, "The Bridges of God", in 1955. The strategy explained in
this booklet has made a tremendous impact on the church growth movement for nearly forty years. It teaches
that the Christian faith flows best from relative to relative or friend to friend. It is a fairly simple strategy for a
church to implement corporately. The basic steps are:
1. Begin a six-week training session for your congregation.
2. Have members make a list of prospects (people they know who don't know the Lord). These lists are
brought to training sessions and are prayed over weekly.
3. Launch a year-long campaign. During this year, members will invite friends to Sunday services,
Bible studies or activities. In some cases, they will visit friends in their homes, perhaps taking a
more mature Christian along with them.
4. Hold a monthly meeting of participants. All members participating in the program should meet monthly for
sharing, encouragement and prayer.
5. Continue the campaign. As new members come in, encourage them to list their prospects and get in on the
campaign. The members already participating can add new names to their list periodically.
The key to continued growth is to develop an ongoing strategy which will encourage members to continually
identify and reach out to the people who are open to the gospel. Following this thought, George Hunter wrote in
1979, "A strategic church will continually work to locate and reach out to kinsmen, and especially to the friends
of active Christians and new converts. The church will also encourage its members to make new friends in the
community continually. People are more receptive when they are approached by authentic Christians from
within their own social network." One church implemented a plan by which individual members singled out
one person they covenanted to pray for the salvation of daily during the next year. The pastor reminded the
congregation regularly to pray for their friends. As a result of these prayers, over the next several years many
new members have been added to their church.
E.
Distribution of Gospel Literature

A study on methods of evangelism would not be complete without discussing literature distribution. The
printing press has contributed immensely to the advance of the gospel by making biblical literature more
accessible. Mass distribution of literature has played a major role in many great revivals. Paul wrote in 1
Corinthians 9:22, "... I have become all things to all men, that I might by all means save some." Because the
function of modern society is so dependent on the written word, I believe that if Paul were here today,
distribution of gospel tracts and literature would be one of the means he would encourage churches to use in
evangelism. There are many good reasons for churches to use distribution of gospel literature as part of their
corporate program of evangelism:
1. It encourages people to begin witnessing. People who are fearful or shy can be encouraged to leave a
gospel tract in a public place where someone might find it. Placing gospel tracts in strategic places can be a
starting point for those who are initially too fearful to approach another person. It gets them involved in
evangelism and, before long, they will be giving gospel tracts to people they encounter.
2. It opens doors for a verbal witness. After a Christian begins distributing tracts, before long someone who
receives a tract will ask him a question. Often the Christian will respond to the question without even
thinking about his own fears. After a few of these encounters his confidence grows and he is able to
approach people boldly. I have personally led many people in a prayer for salvation as a result of giving
them a gospel tract. People simply ask sometimes, "What is this?" This opens the door to present the gospel
verbally.
3. It aids in witnessing to busy people. Many people feel so busy they won't take time to stop and talk to you
about the gospel. But many of these busy people will take a gospel tract to read later, at a time of their own
choosing.
4. It increases our ability to touch larger numbers of people. A pastor of a church of 200 people will probably
speak to no more than 300 different people, including visitors, in his services all year. If he went to a
shopping center, a park, a downtown street, or some other public place one day a week and gave out the
gospel tracts, he could reach 520 people with the gospel in a year. This number would be much higher in
many nations where it is estimated that a minimum of eight people will read or listen to someone else read a
gospel tract.
5. It plants seeds the Holy Spirit can use to bring conviction. A good gospel tract will include several
Scriptures. Many people who receive a gospel tract in a public place may never go to church or listen to a
sermon on radio or television. But when they read the tract, God's Word can penetrate their hearts. The
Holy Spirit can then use the seeds of God's Word which have been planted to bring conviction of sin and to
point them to Jesus (Hebrews 4:12; 1 Peter 1:23; Psalm 119:130).
I can personally attest to this experience. Before my conversion to Christianity I was a drug addict and
criminal. While in jail in St. Louis, Missouri in 1971, I read a gospel tract, which a preacher left, in my cell.
The message of that tract penetrated my heart. It played a major role in leading to my conversion.
I have many testimonies on file of people who received Christ after reading a tract, which had been left in a
pubic place, such as a phone booth. I know of several people who were converted after reading a tract someone
else threw away. My younger brother once gave a tract to a young man in a shopping center. The young man
took it home and laid it by his bed. Three months later he read it and received Jesus. The following day he
shared it with his family. Then he noticed my brother's phone number on the tract. [Always put an address or
phone number on the back of the tract so there can be follow-up to help the new Christian.] The young man
called to tell my brother that his entire family was now saved and attending church regularly.
I know of another instance when a young student left one of my tracts in the bathroom at his college. The
next day another student went into the bathroom to smoke marijuana and noticed the tract. He read it, put his
marijuana away and prayed to receive Jesus as his Savior. He later came to a meeting where I was preaching
and told me he no longer used marijuana and that he was going to live his life for Jesus.
There is power in the printed gospel. A church which wants to employ all means to reach the lost will
include literature distribution in their corporate program of evangelism.
V.
THE POWER OF PERSONAL TESTIMONY
A.
A Testimony Can Help Open The Door To Present The Gospel

An up-to-date personal testimony helps people see that God is alive and active in people's lives today. Giving
your testimony will often open the door for you to share Scripture and present the gospel. This happened to me
while witnessing in China. I had engaged in a lengthy discussion about salvation with a young woman who was
a dedicated member of the communist party. She had many arguments and I was getting nowhere. Finally she
said angrily, "Christianity is just a myth for weaklings and old people."
I didn't know what to do. I desperately wanted to reach this young communist woman with the gospel.
After quietly praying for wisdom, I felt the Holy Spirit leading me to briefly share my testimony. She politely
listened as I described how Jesus Christ had set me free from drugs and changed my whole life. Suddenly she
was interested. The gospel was no longer an outdated message. She knew that I had no reason to lie about my
experience and she accepted my testimony at face value. Later she prayed to receive Jesus as her Savior and
took a Bible home at great risk to herself and her family.
B.
The Power Of Personal Testimony Illustrated In The New Testament

We have previously looked at some of the following people but we will now study their encounters with Christ
for the sole purpose of seeing the power of personal testimony.
1. The demoniac of Gadarene (Mark 5:1-20)
The demoniac wanted to go with Jesus after his deliverance from demons. Jesus told him instead to
go back home and tell his friends what had happened to him, what the Lord had done for him. He did
what Jesus told him to do. The response to his testimony is recorded in verse 20, "... and all
marveled."
2. A blind man (John 9:1-38)
The Pharisees were upset that Jesus had healed this blind man. They brought the man and his parents to the
synagogue for questioning. In the face of threats and intimidation, the man gave a powerful testimony.
When the Pharisees tried to make him say that Jesus was a sinner and not from God, he responded in verse
25, "... whether He is a sinner or not I do not know. One thing I know: that though I was blind, now I see."
A testimony is what you personally know by experience. It is a carefully worded verbalization of
what God has done for you. This blind man had a testimony because he had an experience with
Jesus. The power of that experience enabled him to face the angry Pharisees and testify, "... why, this
is a marvelous thing, that you do not know where He is from and yet He has opened my eyes! ...
Since the world began it has been unheard of that anyone opened the eyes of one who was born
blind." (John 9:30-32)
3. The woman at the well (John 4:1-42)
The woman at the well was so moved by her dialogue with Jesus that she, "... then left her waterpot, went
her way into the city and said to the men, 'Come see a Man who told me all things that I ever did. Could
this be the Christ?"' (John 4:28,29) This aroused their interest and verse 30 says, "Then they went out of
the city and came to Him." The influence of personal testimony is powerfully demonstrated in verse 39,
"And many of the Samaritans of that city believed in Him because of the word of the woman who testified,
He told me all that I ever did."
C.
How To Prepare Your Personal Testimony

Since your personal testimony can be such a powerful tool in evangelism, you should take time to prepare it
well. Here are a few guidelines to help you:
1. Keep it brief. You will want to use your testimony to get a person's attention. If you share too many details
and it becomes too long, you may lose his attention before you are able to present the gospel. Use only the
key, important details.
2. Share a little about your life before receiving Christ. You might want to mention the feelings of emptiness
you experienced, your need for love or the lack of meaning and purpose in your life before Christ. Perhaps
you were frustrated or experienced a lack of peace and fulfillment. You may want to say something like,
"even though I had a lot of reasons to be happy, I was aware of an emptiness inside. Nothing I did could fill
it."
3. Share how you were saved. What happened to cause you to give your life to Christ? Did a friend witness to
you? Did you hear a sermon which convinced you of your need for a Savior? Did you read Scriptures like
Romans 6:23; 10:9 or John 3:16 which convinced you it was time to repent and receive Jesus? Perhaps you
saw a dynamic change in the life of a friend or relative which drew you to Jesus. Maybe several things
combined brought you to Him. Share as specifically and concisely as possible exactly how you came to
Christ.
4. Share about your life after accepting Christ. How did He fill the emptiness you once felt? Do you now
have peace and fulfillment? What happened to give you purpose and meaning in life? Clearly show how a
personal relationship with Jesus changed your life for the better.
5. Share the gospel. If the person is interested in knowing more after hearing your brief testimony, explain the
way of salvation. Lead him in a prayer if he is ready to receive Christ.
Two scriptural guides to use in witnessing were given in the previous unit, Personal Evangelism, Part 1
(1-3-C). Here is another basic outline to follow when presenting the gospel. You many want to use it to
develop your own presentation or you may refer back to those in the previous unit.
a. God's plan: Love and fulfillment (John 3:16; 10:10)
b. Man's problem: Sin and separation (Romans 3:23; 6:23)
c. God's solution: Christ's death on the cross (Romans 5:8; 1 Peter 2:24)
d. Man's decision: Receive or reject Christ (John 1:11,12; 3:17-19)
6. Paul'
s testimony. The book of Acts records three instances where
Paul gave his personal testimony (Acts 22, 24, 26). We will look at the account in Acts 26:1-29, where Paul
was testifying before King Agrippa. We will break his testimony into its basic parts and observe how he
mingled Scripture and a presentation of the gospel with personal experience.
a. His opening remarks (verses 1-3)
Paul was polite and gracious. He was careful to show respect for the king as he witnessed.
b. His life before Christ (verses 4-11)
Notice how skillfully he introduced the resurrection and wove Jesus into his brief personal history
(verses8,9)
c.
His conversion (verses 12-18)

He briefly shared his personal encounter with Jesus on the road to Damascus. Notice how carefully he
chose his words and how much he was able to say in just four verses. He skillfully incorporated the
gospel message into his testimony. In verse 18, as he related his commission he also introduced the
subjects of faith and forgiveness: "to open their eyes and turn them from darkness to light, and from
the power of Satan to God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins and an inheritance among those
who are sanctified by faith in Me."
d. His life after conversion (verses 19-23)
In briefly relating his obedience to the vision, Paul introduced the subject of repentance, and the
suffering and resurrection of Christ.
e. His challenge to commitment (verses 24-32) Paul had related his personal experience with Christ. He
had presented the truths of repentance, faith and forgiveness. He had mentioned the benefits of
receiving Christ. Next he challenged the king to make a personal commitment to Christ. In verses 26
and 27 he said that he was convinced the king knew and believed these things. Then in verses 29 he
challenged Agrippa and all the others who had heard to make a commitment to Christ.
Three things should especially stand out in Paul's testimony: how gracious he was in conversation, the brevity
of his presentation and his skillful use of Scripture with his testimony.
VI.
THE MESSAGE OF THE EARLY CHURCH
A.
A Simple But Powerful Message

The early church preached a simple message confirmed with power. The first disciples were as interested in
demonstrating the gospel as in declaring it. They relied more on the leading and anointing of the Holy Spirit
than on human wisdom and intellect. The cross and the resurrection were at the heart of their preaching. They
preached the gospel with a sense of urgency and referred frequently to the second coming of Christ.
Repentance, faith and forgiveness were recurring themes. With simple methods and a simple message
proclaimed in the power of the Spirit, the first disciples established a church which has advanced in the face of
incredible opposition for nearly two thousand years.
B.
Emphasis On The Cross And Resurrection

We will experience greater effectiveness in evangelism when we return to the message and methods of the
early church. They placed great emphasis on the preaching of the cross and the resurrection. "Let it be known
to you all ... that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the
dead, by Him this man stands here before you whole." (Acts 4:10; see also Acts 2:22-24; 3:11-19; 4:7-12;
5:29-32)
C.
A Concise Presentation Of The Message

Paul gave us what is perhaps the most concise presentation of the gospel in the Bible in 1 Corinthians 15:1-4,
"... I declare to you the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received and in which you stand, by
which also you are saved, if you hold fast that word which I preached to you - unless you believed in vain. For
I delivered to you first of all that which I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures,
and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures."
As we go forth to proclaim the gospel in the power of the Spirit, let us pray for a fresh vision of the reality
of the cross and the resurrection. May God grip our hearts with the love of Jesus for sinners which nailed Him
to the cross. God grant that, like Paul, we can pray, "But God forbid that I should glory except in the cross of
our Lord Jesus Christ ..." (Galatians 6:14). God grant that, like Paul, we can say, "For I am not ashamed of the
gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God to salvation for everyone who believes ..." (Romans 1:16).
HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1.
Using several sentences for each, describe the various types of fear that hinder some from witnessing and
the reasons for such fears.
2.
In your own words, tell why prayer, the power of the Spirit, and confidence in the Gospel are effective
against such fears in witnessing.
3.
Using the Scripture references listed in this unit, give five reasons why God works with miraculous
power in and through His church. Cite passages for each point.
4.
In your own words, describe how each of the characteristics mentioned in section III contribute toward
the winning of the lost to Christ.
5.
Outline the plan of action that you intend to use in "friendship evangelism" toward: a) a neighbor; b) a
relative. [List specific people and make a decision before God to try to win them to Christ.]
6.
Write up a short but concise testimony of how and why you came to know Jesus as your personal Savior.
7.
Memorize accurately: Proverbs 11:30; Acts 1:8.
EVANGELISM, PART 2
Doing the Work of an Evangelist Among Teenagers
World War II ended with two explosions. The world has never been the same.
One was, of course, the atomic bomb. The other was less distinct, but just as powerful - the birth of the youth
culture... more than just an age group - it is a new way of living and thinking. Accelerated by media stimuli, teenagers
are emerging as a separate culture within their culture all around the world. Their values, their language, their
problems are unique.
And in the next ten years, a billion of them will mark this world of ours. This one young billion poses to Christ's
Church a thrilling evangelistic opportunity . . . and a complex challenge. Whoever captures them owns the future.
There is a battle raging for a generation. The enemy seems to have focused his attack on young people with one
objective in mind: to spiritually neutralize one entire generation. If the devil can create one generation without God,
he can have all the generations that follow.
But the enemy is not the only one with plans for today's teenagers. God seems to have called them to lead His last
great revival on this planet:
"In the last days," God says, "I will pour out My Spirit on all people. Your sons and daughters will prophesy,
your young men will see visions..." Acts 2:17
The battle lines are drawn. And we who care about reaching teenagers for Christ are the front line troops! The
enemy is fighting with formidable weapons of music, media, doomsday thinking, brightly packaged sin, and family
erosion. We dare not show up on the battlefield with antiquated weapons and no battle plan.
God has entrusted us with the exhilarating challenge of crossing generations with the Gospel. How shall we
respond? It will require a willingness to change where needed and a commitment to creativity. If we try to reach this
exploding generation the same old way, we will be talking to the same old people.
This battle for a generation should bring out our best. Our battle plan will require of the youth evangelist three
decisive commitments:
1. To consider our audience.
2. To create our package.
3. To communicate our message.
Those three commitments are the price that must be paid to reach today's teenagers for Christ.
I.
CONSIDERING YOUR AUDIENCE
Our tendency is to do what is easiest - start with our message. If we do, we will miss thousands of young people
we could have reached. Just as advertisers begin by researching their market, so we must study our audience as well
as our message. The approach, the starting point, can make all the difference.
Although Jesus' message never changed, His approach changed constantly. With an old man (John 3), he talked
about rebirth; with a thirsty woman, water (John 4). He talked to fishermen about fishing (Mark 1:17) and to
pleasure-seekers about a prodigal son and his parties (Luke 15).
The Apostle Paul followed his Master's evangelism example. He, too, started at different points with different
people. In I Corinthians 9:20-23, he describes the audiences to whom he brought Christ - the Jews, the lawkeepers,
the Gentiles, and the weak. Paul explains that he had four audiences and four approaches "so that by all possible
means I might save some".
In the same way, a ministry to teenagers must be culture-sensitive - they have their own culture! Our message
and our program must start where they are. For many young people today, life is more important than truth. They will
become interested in truth only if it seems to have something to do with their life.
Having settled on a subject to present, the youth evangelist needs to "walk a mile in the shoes" of a lost teenager.
He must ask himself questions such as these:
"If I were 16 and lost, why would I care about this subject? What would make me care about it? How would I
feel about this subject?"
How can a youth evangelist go about finding out where teenagers are emotionally and intellectually? There are
three points of entry he can use to the youth culture:
A.
Informal contact
An American pastor told me recently about an afternoon spent working on his house with the help of a
teenager. The pastor said, "I learned more about how young people are thinking in those two hours than I have
learned in the past two years". Christian leaders seldom step out of their official role just to be with some
teenagers informally. But it is in those relaxed settings of working, walking, riding, or playing together that
young people let you into their lives.
B.
Personal surveys and interviews

You can learn a lot by handing out surveys about teenage needs and problems. If the young people are allowed
to respond anonymously, you will get some honest input. An oral "survey" can be taken by approaching some
teenagers with a tape recorder and asking for their responses to a thought-provoking questions (e.g., "my
greatest fear about the future..."). Actual comments from teenagers provide insight for the evangelist and
illustration for his message.
C.
Press and media reports

It is important to clip news reports about young people for your youth file; to write down statistics and quotes
about teenagers that you hear from media sources. Although these are less personal sources, they do keep you
aware of trends that should affect your evangelism approach.
A message preached for teenagers and a program planned for teenagers needs a theme. That theme should
relate directly to a need young people feel. We will proclaim the Christian message, but we will start with their
life. In order to consider our audience, we must be aware of their concerns. There are certain needs which are
on the minds of teenagers around the world. The young evangelist must know the concerns of lost teenagers.
The following list provides a place to start both a message and program to reach young people.
FUTURE - Is there anything I can really count on in an explosive world?
CHANGE - Can I really make a difference in my world? What's my contribution on this planet?
LONELINESS - Will I ever be really loved by and close to someone?
COPING - How can I handle pain and problems that are bigger than I am?
SEXUAL IDENTITY - What does it really mean to be a man? What does it really mean to be a
woman?
DEPRESSION - How do I handle the dark side of my feelings?
WORTH - Am I just molecules, a number, a consumer, a producer? Am I valuable?
FAMILY - What would make my family a place with more understanding, more love, more peace?
MEANING - Is there a reason I'm on earth - or shall I just live to survive or feel good?
FRIENDS - How do I have them, choose them, keep them, and treat them?
PEER PRESSURE - How can I be the right kind of person when so many around me are doing the
wrong thing?
CHOICES - With so much changing, how do I decide what is right and wrong?
HOSTILITY - Why do we hurt each other daily by what we say and do? Is there a way to love instead?
DEATH - Is there a way not to be afraid?
MONEY/SUCCESS - How do I live with it? How do I Live without it?
What do these concerns have to do with the Gospel of Christ? As you consider the list, two Gospel truths can
be clearly proclaimed. First, sin distorts and destroys - behind each of these problems or needs is the destructive
power of sin. Secondly, Christ restores - whatever sin has taken from us, Christ gives back and more. If
teenagers understand that concerns like these are caused by the cancer of sin and cured by Christ, we will have
their attention.
The lost teenager does not care about Christ. He does care about his needs and concerns. If we care about
his concerns and build our message around them, that teenager will listen when we tell him about Jesus.
II.
CREATING YOUR PACKAGE
When you shop in a store, you will see very few products sitting on the shelf in a plain cardboard box. Few would
buy it - even if it were a quality product.
Christians know they have in the Gospel the greatest "product" on earth. With an aching heart, we look at what
teenagers are "buying" in the marketplace of sin. Why will they walk right by the love of Christ and ruin their lives
with cheap counterfeits?
Maybe it's the package. Our product is superior ...but perhaps it is wrapped in a package that is dull and
uninviting. If so, teenagers will miss Jesus, not because they have rejected Him, but because they have rejected the
package in which we presented Him.
Once a youth evangelist has considered his audience, he must move on to a second commitment - to create his
package. The package is simply the meeting or program in which the message is presented. Creating that package
involves four considerations.
A.
The importance of the package

We cannot preach the Gospel to teenagers who aren't there. Since they do not care about Christ, they will not
come because of our "product". The package will- have to attract them. Many times our evangelistic meetings
are filled with the already evangelized. That may be because our package would only attract someone who has
Christian interest.
The package must first give the lost teenager a reason to be there ...then a reason to consider the message
after he's there. The program that precedes the preaching is, in essence, creating a climate for the message. In
the parable of the sower, Jesus made it clear that the condition of the ground determines the fate of the seed. In
a Christian youth meeting, the quality of the program contributes to the condition of the ground.
But the packaging begins long before a lost teenager gets to the meeting. It begins with the selection of a
meeting place. In many parts of the world, a teenager will feel safer if the Christian meeting is held on neutral
ground. A church may scare unbelievers away, no matter what is being held inside. Generally, religious people
go to religious places. If we want to attract young people who are not religious, we should meet in a park, a
stadium, a community building, a school. The teenagers we most want to reach are more likely to come.
And our posters or announcements must convey excitement. They should be as colorful as possible,
emphasizing the program features that would most interest a young person without Christ. A neutral place and
an attractive promotion will help fill the room with lost teenagers. Those ingredients also give Christian
teenagers a tool with which to reach their friends. If the place and the promotion are exciting, Christian young
people will have confidence and enthusiasm in inviting friends to come.
B.
The variety of the package

In a youth culture that is increasingly media-shaped, we need something more creative than just singing a
hymn, having some special music, and a sermon. That may reach the loyal Christians, but it probably will not
interest the lost.
An effective youth evangelism program stresses variety. It features fast-moving, well-planned, diverse
ingredients.
The program is based on a theme. The theme is based on a need or issue of importance to a non-Christian
teenager. That is why you cannot create your package until you have considered your audience. From their
world you choose a theme that guides your whole program.
Having an outreach on the theme of peer pressure, for example, means much more than just making that
the sermon topic. Every element of the program is planned to get the audience focused on the issue. Your
program has one theme, but many different vehicles for conveying that theme.
In essence, the creative youth evangelist works from a "tool kit" of programming possibilities. When you
are building or repairing, you don't always use the same tool. Sometimes you reach for a hammer, other times
for a screwdriver, still others for a wrench. We need to look in our spiritual tool kit and select for each meeting
those "tools" that will best convey the message. It is important that we choose more than one or two ...and not
always the same ones.
We build our youth evangelism package with these tools.
THE TOOL
HOW TO USE IT
THE PLANNING QUESTION TO ASK
Music teenagers
can relate to
Music is the common language

of a generation. The style
and subject of the music along with the age of the performers
- should be on a teenage wave length.
WHAT SONGS COULD WE

PERFORM THAT RELATE TO
THE THEME?
Media
Presentations
Movies and slides add excitement

You might begin your
program with pictures of the
teenagers themselves - they
love to see themselves on the screen.
The best use of media is to draw
teenagers to the issue of the
meeting on a feeling level.
IS THERE A SONG OR
READING WE COULD BRING
TO LIFE WITH SLIDES
ACCOMPANYING IT?
Drama/Mime
It may be serious or humorous.

Drama makes a person identify
with what is being portrayed
a great way to involve a
teenager in the theme.
HOW COULD WE DRAMATIZE

THIS ISSUE IN A REAL
LIFE INCIDENT? IN A
PARABLE OR ILLUSTRA
TION ACTED OUT?
Audience
When an audience just watches,

they are less likely to respond
- even to an invitation. Whether in a fun
or serious way, the audience should do
things, not just watch things. It creates a
whole different atmosphere. You may
go into the audience with a roving
microphone, looking for the best answer
to a theme-related question; have
audience singing songs tied to the theme;
lead a crowd game or activity that breaks
down barriers; call teenagers out of
the audience to help in a platform activity.
IN WHAT WAYS COULD WE

GET THE AUDIENCE
INVOLVED WITH US?
Special guests
An athlete, government figure,

musician, someone with a
dramatic conversion - the
right kind of interview can
help attract teenagers and
prepare them.
WHAT CHRISTIAN COULD

WE INTERVIEW WHO
WOULD BE IMMEDIATELY
RESPECTED BY
TEENAGERS?
THE TOOL
HOW TO USE IT
THE PLANNING QUESTION TO ASK
Teenage
Testimony
These are best done in an

interview, question-andanswer format. If the interviewer
knows what the teenager
has to say, he can help bring
out the strongest points. It
also keeps the person giving
testimony from rambling or
taking too long.
WHAT TEENAGER HAS A

STORY TO TELL ABOUT
CHRIST'S IMPACT ON
THE THEME AREA FOR
TONIGHT?
Teenage music
Young people love to hear

their peers. And teenagers
singing the Gospel is, in
itself, a statement that
Christ works for people that
age. A teenage choir is
especially impressive.
WHAT YOUNG PEOPLE DO

WE KNOW WHO COULD
SING OR PLAY? WHAT
UPBEAT, THEME
RELATED SONG COULD
WE HAVE THEM SINGING?
An attractive package for the Gospel has a lot of variety. Variety is the result of a creative mixture of these
tools. When your meeting has life and color, it will get a reputation among teenagers in the area. They will
check it out, if only out of curiosity about all the excitement.
Variety also includes the length of each part of the program. Because teenagers are high energy people,
short program segments are most effective. For example, if you have guest musicians, have them minister in
two short musical segments rather than one long one. Keep things moving.
C.
The consistency of the package

An effective program is held together by a theme from beginning to end ...and by ingredients that build
logically toward the message. That kind of packaging is called tapered programming.
Tapered programming moves from where the lost teenager is spiritually to where he needs to be. It starts
with the familiar, the friendly, and moves progressively to the message. The climate begins when the lost
teenager walks into the room. If possible, he should hear attractive music playing and see signs, banners,
posters - anything that will make him glad he came. First impressions are lasting.
When you are planning a youth evangelism program, it is helpful to think of an inverted pyramid...
Beginning Friendly, Familiar, Fun Ingredients
Transition Ingredients That Progressively Prepare People for the Message
Message Preaching and Invitation
In other words, our program is designed to accomplish 3 objectives with the non-Christian teenager.
First, make him feel at home. Secondly, make him ready. Thirdly, make him think about Christ.
The steps in planning an evangelistic package are:
1. Select a theme that would interest lost teenagers.
2. Select several ingredients from the "tool kit" to help drive home the theme.
3. Arrange those ingredients in a logical order. Therefore, a well-planned youth program might look
something like this:
Beginning - make him feel at home; audience participation; light drama; light music; slides of teenagers
Transition - make him ready; serious media; progressively serious music; message; drama; interview with
teenager or special guest
Message - make him think about Christ; Preaching; Invitation
D.
The recipient of the package

Ancient wisdom tells us to walk a mile in the other man's shoes. When it comes to planning for a lost teenager,
try to "sit an hour in his seat". If you were 16 and without Christ, how would this program come across to you?
Remember, we are not doing this program for us ...that teenager is why we're doing all this! If prayer and Bible
reading are unfamiliar to that young person, perhaps that should take place later in the program. If the first 20
minutes of the program force him to sing, pray, and understand things he has never heard before, he may
conclude this meeting is not for him. With a little creativity and sensitivity, we can plan so the non-Christian
young person feels comfortable rather than out of place. He is certainly better "ground" for the seed if he feels
at home.
To be sure, it takes time, flexibility, and fresh thinking to program effectively for lost teenagers. It is worth
the effort to reach the unreached. We have in the Gospel the only product that can ever meet a teenager's
deepest needs. But the package may determine whether or not he ever considers the product. That package
must begin where he is, not expect him to begin where we are. A creative program, guided by a relevant theme,
concluded with a powerful message, can attract multitudes of teenagers without Christ - and change them
forever.
III.
COMMUNICATING OUR MESSAGE
It is possible to preach your message without communicating your message. If a young person without Christ
wanders into our meeting, he must hear the Gospel presented clearly, attractively, and persuasively. He may never
pass this way again.
Two important issues are involved in communicating the Christian Gospel - the content of the message and the
preparation of the message.
A.
The Content of Your Message

The central facts of the Gospel - man's sin, Christ's death and resurrection, man's response - are clear and
unchanging. The communication question becomes - how do I state the Gospel in terms that a non-Christian
teenager will best understand?
A penetrating message will bring together the felt needs of the listener with an understandable presentation
of who Christ is. When we consider our audience, we recognize five Gospel emphases that lost teenagers can
grasp.
1. A Person
Ultimately, Christianity is a Person, not a system, a belief, or a religion. Marriage can be considered as a
system or an institution, but ultimately it boils down to - "What do you think of this person?" Christianity
is that kind of personal choice.
Teenagers are attracted to Jesus. They may resist or ignore the Bible, Christian ideas, Christian
morality - but there is something compelling about the Person of Jesus Christ. Make Him the issue in your
preaching to teenagers. Lean heavily on the Gospels in preaching to them. There they will learn in
flesh-and-blood what Christ expects, how He treats people.
Young unbelievers object to hypocrites in the church, mistakes made in Christ's name, inconsistencies.
But most objections are put to rest with this simple clarification - "It is Christ I am asking you to follow,
not Christians. What is it about Jesus you object to?" Paul said there was no issue "except Jesus Christ and
Him crucified". (1 Corinthians 2:2)
2. A Relationship
Everywhere in the world, young people equate God with a religious system - Buddhist, Catholic, Moslem,
Anglican, Hindu, etc. The details are different, but the basic idea is the same - perform for God.
The Gospel, on the other hand, emphasizes knowing God - as Father, Master, and Friend. We are
inviting teenagers to begin a relationship, not join a religion.
Unfortunately, when we say "God" most teenagers hear "religion". Our communication challenge is
first to establish that our message is a Person ...and secondly, that it is possible to have a relationship with
that Person.
In fact, the Gospel can be clearly explained to teenagers in relational terms. They can understand that
emphasis. It can be summarized this way:
You are God's unique creation, designed to enjoy a personal relationship with Him. (Psalms 139:17,18)
Sin keeps you from experiencing that relationship with God. (Romans 3:23; Isaiah 59:2)
Jesus Christ died to make possible a relationship between you and God. (Romans 5:8; 1 Timothy 2:5)
The relationship begins when you respond to what Christ has done for you. (John 1:12)
We are proclaiming to a lost teenager the relationship he was built for, the relationship he is looking for,
and the one relationship he can depend on.
3. A Moral Disease
The Gospel is good news. But it makes no sense without the bad news. A cure for a disease is meaningless if
I do not acknowledge or care about that disease.
So sin is a central issue in the Christian message. Without it, the "cure" of Christ's death does not seem
very important.
With moral boundaries disappearing in many parts of the world, many teenagers have little sense of being
"out of bounds". They have little feeling of having violated any laws - especially since there is great
confusion over whether the laws really apply anymore.
So the youth evangelist is faced with the challenge of communicating the seriousness of sin to a morally
casual generation. That is done by emphasizing three facts concerning this moral cancer called sin.
First, we must emphasize the damage sin does. Teenagers may not acknowledge the disease of sin, but
they cannot deny its results. They can see what selfishness, greed, and insensitivity are doing to their world.
Each evangelist must show from his culture the ugly marks made because of sin. He asks young people,
"Where do you think all this comes from?" He then answers, "From a moral disease called sin - a disease that
infects us all". The damage done by sin is more than societal ...it is personal. A young person should consider
the guilt he feels, the people he has hurt, the scars and regrets he cannot shake. In us and around us we can
see the ugly marks of this disease we all carry.
Secondly, a teenager can understand sin by recognizing the reason it kills. The earth was built to revolve
in orbit around the sun. From the sun, it receives warmth, light, and life. But if the earth suddenly wandered
into an orbit of its own away from the sun, all warmth and light and life would cease.
You and I were built to live in orbit around God. He is the source of the love, the light, the life we must
have. But we have lived in our own orbit, away from God..."each of us has turned to his own way" (Isaiah
53:6). We are out of orbit, drifting without purpose or care.
Thirdly, our sin message should emphasize the "missingness" of God. The God we were built for is on
the other side of a wall. The wall is sin. We keep trying to fill the hole in our hearts with some pleasure,
achievement, or relationship - but that voice keeps whispering, "Something's missing".
Our message to teenagers is that the something is a Someone.
4. A Sense of Specialness
Around the world, teenagers question their worth. Without worth, there is little motivation to live
significantly, to keep yourself clean, to respect others. Our Gospel must emphasize that every teenager is a
unique, hand-made, one-of-a-kind creation of God (Psalm 139:13-18). He is not just a face in the crowd or a
collection of atoms.
If a teenager thinks he is trash, he will throw his life away (drugs, alcohol, no goals, immorality, etc.) If he
thinks he is expensive, he will keep himself special. We base this sense of specialness on two Gospel facts:
God made you. God paid for you ...you are very expensive. (1 Corinthians 6:20)
5. A Cause to Live For

A recent multi-racial youth conference in South Africa convened under the theme, "You Can Make the
Difference". That is what young people around the world would like to do ...but they feel powerless to do
anything.
Teenagers today know someone has to make a difference - in their family, their school, their society.
That is why the "follow Me" of Jesus Christ is so compelling. He offers the love and power that are
desperately needed to keep us from destroying each other. Christ is the Cause our restless hearts were built
to serve!
A young person will simply live for himself - to survive and feel good ...unless he is challenged by the
Jesus alternative. The Kingdom He proposes to build is an exciting cause in a self-centered world. We
should emphasize to teenagers that Christ offers more than a "born again" experience ...He offers a
transforming way of life! A person ...a relationship ...a moral disease ...a sense of specialness...a cause to
live for - those are Gospel emphases that can capture a lost teenager's heart. It all flows from a cross and an
empty tomb - that is the Gospel. When those profound events intercept a teenager at the point of his need,
he will never be the same again.
B.
The Preparation of Your Message

Communication is rooted in preparation. When you consider that a lost young person may be in a
Christian meeting once in his life - and it may be yours - you begin to sense anew the importance of being
prepared. In prayer and in God's presence, it is vital to get in touch with both your message and your audience.
It is helpful to ask yourself four questions as you prepare to present the Gospel to young people without Christ.
1. Do I have one strong verse I want them never to forget?
Always begin your preparation in God's Word. Sermon preparation should not begin with your ideas or a
good illustration. Your first step is to pursue through Scripture the theme you want to develop. You will
study much Scripture in order to find those few key verses you will actually preach. Remember that a
non-Christian is not accustomed to hearing the Bible - if you bury him in Bible, you will lose him. That is
why a key ingredient in preparation is to select a simple, powerful verse you can repeat and develop.
2. Have I identified a real-life connection that I can use as my starting point?
If you have considered your audience, you will be thinking about their lives as well as your material. If, for
example, you are going to talk about sin, have you considered what sin means in the everyday life of a lost
teenager? How does it show up? How would he be able to see sin's effects - even if he does not know to
call it sin? In a recent message on sin, I began by talking about the ways we hurt each other verbally insults, anger, name calling, etc. That was something every young person in the room had experienced,
both giving and receiving. When I began to talk about the "animal" inside that produces words and
reactions we all detest, they understood. The "animal" was then identified as sin and Christ as the Liberator.
The theological concept of sin, largely remote to a non-Christian teenager, becomes understandable when
you make a real life connection. Your message should start, not with the reading of Scripture or a spiritual
concept, but with something in the life of your listener.
3. Do I have at least one memorable example to help drive home the point?
Teenagers must have loved Jesus. He was the master story-teller, and they love stories. Your preparation is
not really complete until you are armed with a strong illustration to fix your message in memory and move
people to action. It may be an object lesson -like the very human-looking doll I once used to demonstrate
the importance of being born again. The doll had a lot of human characteristics, but she was not really alive
because she had never been born. I pointed out that many people have all the characteristics of being a
Christian too, but they have never been born again. You may also use real comments from teenagers,
analogies from everyday life, or illustrations you have collected. Part of your responsibility as a Christian
communicator is to record the illustrations you hear, read, and experience. We encounter hundreds of
examples in a year's time - do we record, categorize, and file them for future use? If you are going to
preach to young people, illustration resources are basic equipment.
4. Have I thought through the specific response I want to call for?

Your preparation is never complete until you have answered the question, "So what?" In other words,
imagine your listener saying at the end of your message, "Well, so what if this is true? Just what exactly is
it you want me to do?" It is easy to preach a powerful Gospel message and inadvertently neglect to explain
exactly how a person becomes a Christian. Never preach the Gospel without explaining, step-by-step, what
a person must do to trust Christ. Then think through how you want to structure a response. In smaller
groups you can distribute a "reaction card" to those attending and ask them for a written response. If they
have received Christ, they can indicate that on the card and be followed up later. You may want to ask
teenagers to pray quietly at their places, then declare that with a raised hand, by looking up at you, or by
coming forward to a counseling area. When you call young people to take a public stand, take a moment to
explain the reasons why they should. Sometimes teenagers will not respond publicly simply because they
do not understand a solid reason for doing so. Give clear reasons, clear directions to the counseling area,
and a clear description of what will happen when they come forward. Using the four checkpoints in your
preparation will help insure a powerful message. Remember to build around one strong verse... a real life
connection . . .one memorable example. . .and a specific response. Offer that message up to the Lord as
your loaves and fish, and pray that He will use it to feed the multitudes.
If you want to write in cement, you must make your mark while the cement is still soft. The heart of a
young person is soft enough to write on . . .for a short time. All too quickly that spiritual cement turns hard.
That is why reaching teenagers is an imperative for today's evangelist. The days in which we can mark a
life -indeed, mark a generation - are shorter than ever. The stress and sin of our times is shortening "the day
of salvation" in young lives.
It is easy to content ourselves with the illusion of success in youth evangelism. We can populate our
meetings with enough Christian young people to make it look like we are really making a difference. They
will sing enthusiastically and even respond willingly at invitation time.
But that is not evangelism. Paul never forgot what evangelism really is. . ."It has always been my
ambition to preach the Gospel where Christ was not known" (Romans 15:20). The teenagers who never hear
the Gospel, who never attend a Christian meeting - they must become our magnificent obsession. When we
allow our broken heart to say, "Lord, whatever it takes to reach them," the flame is kindled.
That burden then expresses itself in three consistent commitments. First, we will consider our audience,
always aiming our ministry at their real needs. Then we will create our package, carefully planning
programs that are for the lost teenager, not for ourselves. And finally, we will communicate our message,
bringing the work of Christ into the middle of a young person's everyday life.
When Christ wanted to reach us, He did not set up a meeting "at His place" and ask us to come. He came
to our meeting. . ."the Word became flesh and dwelt among us" (John 1:14). We would never have to come
to His world . . .He came to ours.
As His representatives to young people, we must minister in this same "I'll come where you are" spirit.
Our preaching and our program must go to their world, focus on life as they live it, identify with their needThey are a generation hungry for a Leader, Liberator - Savior. We need only to present Christ in their
language, and multitudes will follow Him. To succeed in "Mission: Youth" is to capture the future for
Christ. To fail is too costly to calculate. With the Psalmist (Psalm 78:4), we declare our commitment...
"WE WILL TELL THE NEXT GENERATION."
LEADERSHIP FORMATION
Section 14
Module 4

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
The Making of a Leader
Lesson One: THE NATURE OF LEADERSHIP
I.
INTRODUCTION
The Church must have leadership built on the solid biblical foundation of anointed servanthood. If the
Believer/Disciple has answered God's call to genuine service, the Lord will use you. But, you will need to know that
your ability to relate successfully to leadership will determine the fruitfulness of your service, whether you serve in a
governmental leadership role in the church or, in a supportive congregational ministry.
II.
OBJECTIVE
A.
B.
C.
Define what we believe a true Christian leader is and what qualifies a person for that function.
Consider the twisted image of the Church concerning leadership.
Definitions
1. To clearly define the contrast between clergy vs laity.
2. Priest vs Elder.
Consider:
1. The Clergy as the Professionals.
2. "Business" of the Ministry.
3. "Office" of the Ministry.
4. Authorization of the Ministry.
5. "Ordination" of the Ministry.
6. Laity and Ministry.
D.
III.
THE CHRISTIAN LEADER
A.
The True Christian Leader

List on the blackboard what student says a true Christian leader is.
1. Goes ahead or in advance of, acts as guiding force.
2. Motivates people towards a certain purpose or goal.
3. Draws people into a certain course of action through persuasion or example. Leads others into a life of
holiness by example.
4. Holds the authority to lead others by instruction or correction.
5. Advises and coordinates others' idea.
B.
Consider the twisted image of the church concerning leadership.

List and explain four non-biblical ways or influences many churches have used to define leadership and
some of their spiritual consequences.
1. Overly generalized definition have left us (the church) biblically ignorant.
2. Viewing the church mainly as a business has led to commercialism.
3. Knowledge above action has led to spiritual barrenness.
4. Professionalism of ministry has led to externalism and hypocrisy.
C.
Definitions
1 . Define the contrast between clergy vs laity.
The church generally understands the word clergy to apply to the group of ordained person in
religion. The word "Clergy" derives from an old English word meaning "Clerk". This term is derived
from the ecclesiastical Latin word "Clericus" which means "Priest." The concept of clergy is
historically equivalent to the concept of a Priesthood.
The concept of clergy during the Middle Ages embodied the idea of scholarship. Being a member of
the clergy in those times meant being a scholar. But, the New Testament does not place scholarship.
before sainthood. Nor does it demand the possession of a "shepherd's heart" as a necessary qualification
for entering the ministry.
Laity is commonly understood and distinguished as common people, ignorant and unlearned. The New
Testament presents all Christians as ministers to perform in the Body of Christ. The New Testament does
designate two different general functions in the Church, (Rom. 12) which we refer to as "governmental and
congregational." But this generality is never made with the attitude that either function is superior to the
other. The relationship between the governmental and congregational functions within the Church is
similar to the biblical relationship between husband and wife. Both parties are equal, but differ in their
specific functions or roles.
Today the Church has managed to think that scholars are the best prepared ministers and that the best
preparation for the ministry is an academic one. Problems: Knowledge puffs up and results in pride.
Intellectualistic religion cannot meet practical needs of the people of God and has even led many to deny
the divine authority of Jesus Christ and His word.
In God's word, Paul (who was known as a scholar in the church, because of his training under the Jewish
scholar, Gamaliel) puts greater emphasis on shepherding character and the preaching of the cross of Jesus
Christ than on scholarship.(1 Corinthians 1:3, 13; 1 Timothy 3; Titus 1). Paul, a trained and noted scholar
of his day was sent primarily to the Gentiles, an ignorant, unlearned people. Peter the fisherman, on the
other hand, was sent to the Jewish people, the "theologians" of their day.
2. Priest vs Elder
A priest generally functions within the office of pastor or minister. The definition of priest in the Church
includes both the traditional and modern use of the term.
Mediator: A priest defined as the mediator between God and Man is totally an Old Testament concept.
This priesthood was necessary only until the coming of Jesus Christ who, by His life and sacrificial death,
became the Church's great High Priest and the only mediator between God and Man. (Hebrews 2:17, 4:1415, 13:1 l; 1 Timothy 2:5; Hebrews 8:6, and 12:24)
Inclusion: The concept of a priesthood that does not include all believers is a carry-over from the Old
Testament. This type of priesthood was abolished on the cross of Christ. Through Him all Christians are
made priests (1 Peter 2:5 - 9) and are to offer "spiritual sacrifices" (Holiness) unto God. The root of the
Greek word for priest means "sacred" or "holy". This meaning has caused many to assume that only the
priest is to be holy, while holiness for the people is considered either impossible or unnecessary. This
concept of the priesthood may have had some degree of truth in Old Testament times, but it has been
abolished by the New Testament concept that all Christians are priests.
Status: Certain religious societies and orders distinguish between priests, brothers and sisters. This
distinction shows an unbiblical deviation of the position of the Christian in the Church and an attitude of
priestly superiority. The New Testament teaches that all Christians are brothers and sisters in Christ
(Romans 1:13; 7:1,4,8,12).
Authority: The word priest is derived from the Old English word "Preost." The word is an unexplained
alternation for the word "presbuteours", which is translated "Elder" in the New Testament. This
unexplained alternation in words and meanings parallels the unexplained way that some churches have
evolved unbiblical priestly authority structures. The New Testament delineates many different
congregational ministries. But, it has always taught that the governmental and ruling ministry lies in the
hands of the elders (Presbuterous) or the Bishop (Epis Kops) and not in the hands of priests (See Act
14:23, 15:2, 4,6, 22,23, 16:14, 20:17, 28; Ephesians 4;11 - 12; 1 Timothy 5:17; Titus 1:5; Philippians 1:1; 1
Timothy 3:1-2; Titus 1:7).
IAM School of Missions Pg. 14-2
D.
The Ministry
1. The Clergy as the Professional
The word "Clergy" is derived from a Latin word which is a variant of the word "Clerk."
The word "Professional" generally defines a group of people engaged in a particular occupation or
calling. The word "Profession" is derived from a Latin word "Profession" or "Profesio." Originally,
"Profession" referred to the taking of vows to a religious order. Many separate religious orders were formed
around certain disciplined, holy or charismatic leaders who "professed" with their lives a walk with God.
Particularly during the Middle Ages , but throughout Church history, the men who took the vows of a
religious order were called priest. (after their training and ordination). These vows began to be understood
as constituting the making of a "profession" for God.
(Today the word "professional" is generally defined as a person who follows a specific
occupation or renders a specific kind of service as his means of financial support).
Those considered clergy, therefore, were looked upon as professional. Those who received a
theological and professional education were considered to be part of the clergy or at least well prepared for
a particular denominational ordination. However, neither of these ideas are biblical.
(To expand upon this idea of a professional "clergy" being the main or only people involved in spiritual
activity and ministry, we will look at five key words. We wilt see how the term "Business", "Office",
"Authorization", "Ordination", and "Laity" have been commonly, but erroneously applied to Christian
service and leadership).
2. "Business" of the Ministry
The word "business" , which is derived from the word "busy", is generally understood as the activity of
someone who is consistently engaged in an effort/effect to generate profit. The word "business" today,
more often refers to a person's official or professional duty, function or occupation, as contrasted with
recreation or pleasure.
Two common misconceptions have become attached to the concept of the business of ministry:
a. People have thought that those involved in ministry must be financially supported by the church or
charitable donations and should maintain the same level or organizational prestige as non-Christian
businesses or professions (Not Biblical) - consider the life of Paul (Corinthians 9:1-27 and
II Thessalonians 3:6-12).
b. Only those in a full-time, financially supported ministry of the church are doing the work of the Lord in
a full-time totally committed basis. This has lead to the "ordained" (paid ministers) doing all the work
of the church.
I Corinthians 12 tells us all Christians have a special and important function to fulfill in the Body of
Christ. All are called by God to work.
3. "Office" of the Ministry
The word office generally refers either to a position of professional responsibility, or to a room where the
business of a professional person is transacted. The word comes from the Latin word "officure" which
means service, duty or ceremony. "Officium" is related to the Latin "opus" for work".
Many think that functioning in the office of ministry is:
a. A person who performs certain prescribed ceremony.
b. To sit in a room doing paper work, writing and waiting for people to come in for help.
c. That any person with a name or title on the door of an office is likely to meet the spiritual need of
the people.
To function in one's "Office of Ministry":
a. One must be working a flexible way with the anointing of the Holy Spirit. "Ceremonies can
easily become stagnant and lifeless.
b. Ministering to people's spiritual needs are to take place not only in an office but wherever they are. The
Lord Jesus and the Apostles did this when they went out to minister to the lost and dying.
c. One do the work of saving and healing saves based on or depended on titles, positions,
certificates or official rooms for that kind of service. Consider Paul commendation was the
spiritual fruit of God enabled him to produce in other people lives (II Cor. 3:1-3).
4.
5.
6.
Authorization of the Ministry

The word "authorization" is derived from a middle Latin word "authorizer" which means to increase or to
grow.
Many in the church have misunderstood what constitutes an "authorized" ministry. This stems from the
belief that a church system confers authority, directly resulting in a position of privilege which increases a
person's reputation and prestige. This does not constitute ministry authorization.
It is God who anoints a person to minister and at best, organizations of men can only agree with the Lord's
anointing. The goal of ministry is spiritual increase and growth in other people's lives not personal prestige
for the minister. The goal of spiritual increase comes not from receiving a title. but from earnest service by
the person who trusts God to yield the increase.
"Ordination" of the Ministry
Ordination is commonly defined as the act of officially investing a person with ministerial functions and
holy orders. The word is derived from the Latin word "ordainare" which means to set in order, to arrange,
appoint or regulate. To officially "ordain" someone to the ministry is to formally appoint to this work and
to regulate the ministry of that person.
In the church, true ordination does not precede ministry it follows it. Only after obviously functioning in
certain area of spiritual influence and ministry, by the enablement of the Holy Spirit, is a person truly
ordained by God to do the work of a Ministry. A man is not ordained by man so that he can function.
Instead he is recognized by man because he has already been spiritually ordained by God and has already
been functioning in the ministry that God has given to him.
"Laity" and Ministry
Laity is generally defined as the body of people outside a particular profession, and most often refers to
those not in the clergy. The word lay still affects our thoughts about laity though it is less commonly used
in this context today. "Lay" means uninstructed and unlearned. In 1935 - The Coverdale translation of the
bible translated Acts 4:13 this way: They saw the Boldness of Peter and John and marvelled for they were
sure they were unlearned and lay people"
The word lay or (laity) also had the connotation: a. unholy
a. to be employed mostly in manual labor and exempt from the studies of the bible or choir members
duties (in Catholic Church). This person works for the Lord strictly on a part-time basis.
b. Those involved in less important or playful things of life
c. The lay people are common, with many faults and moral weaknesses while the clergy is the learned
and spiritual.
The Lord is moving His people to break down all the walls of error that have been built to separate clergy
from laity. He is restoring our ability to see ministries in scriptural ways. They never used the concept of
clergy to oppose laity. Instead it emphasized the importance of all Christians finding and functioning in
their ministries.
Lesson 2 - CHURCH LEADERSHIP BACKGROUND AND CONFLICTS

I.
OBJECTIVE
To consider
A.
The early church History and functions
B.
Leading by Serving/Serving to Leading
C.
Congregational Ministries as given in I Cor. 12:4-11 and Rom. 12:3-8
D.
Governmental ministries in the New Testament
1. Discernment
2. Releasing ministries
E.
New Testament Eldership
F.
True vs. Domineering Leadership
II.
THE EARLY CHURCH FUNCTIONED
A.
Actual work of Ministry to be more important than office.

Work was more important than rank. The function of the Saints of God was more important than their official
position.
B.
Positions were created out of need, as with the deacons in Acts 6:3.
The Apostle worked with this principle. It is the man that sanctifies the office, not the office that sanctifies the
man. The early church father was clear on the subject of ruling and governing. The person must have the ability
to function.
C.
Bishop/Deacon
The Church had basically two offices who had oversight of each local congregation and was totally in the hand
of church Eldership/Deacons who ministered to practical needs of the church. However, the heart of a deacon
(a servant) was required of each Bishop.
Second Century:
Elders were added to Deacons and local Pastors. Third Century:
Bishops of various local churches began to exercise total authority over Elders and Deacons. This
domination by one man resulted in spiritually suppressing the functions of the deacons in serving the local
church.
D.
The Concept of Minister

Today, leaders are called ministers more often than they are called "Shepherd". Minister meant servant in the
early church. Minister was used as a verb, an action word. All Christians in the early church had a ministry of
actively, dutifully and functionally and effectively working for the Lord and His people.
The concept of a minister (a Christian servant with a specific service in the body applies to anyone who
performs normal Christian functions. Leading someone to Christ, helping widows, praying for the sick,
exhorting the other Saints were functions all Christians performed.).
Gradually the word Minister was used to refer to the name, title position of an ordained person, or person
who performed certain sacred New Testament activities. The word Minister is no longer an action word, but a
noun to name a person, place or thing.
The Lord wants to restore Church Leaders to be Ministers - Servants - a verb, one of action, ministering
and serving Him and His people.
III.
LEADING BY SERVICE IN THE OLD TESTAMENT
In the Old Testament, a leader of God's people was first of all a servant of God and His people. Servant-hood went
before leadership and was a vital part of leadership. Listed below are some Old Testament Leaders described as
servants of God and others.
Abraham, God's Servant
Genesis 26:24
Moses, God's Servant
Exodus 14:31, Joshua 1:1, 27
Caleb, God's Servant
Exodus 33:11
Isaiah, God's Servant
Isaiah 20:2
David, Saul's Servant
I Samuel 29:30
David, God's Servant
1 Chronicles 17:4
The Hebrew word for leader is "Nagiyd". It has servanthood as base elements and developing out of that base,
setting forth an example to the people. A "Nagiyd" has at its root the picture of a man under authority, one who
is subject to a higher power and who fulfills the wishes of that power. That was the kind of ruler God wanted
to give the people. A man who would listen to His will and execute it faithfully with divinely appointed
authority. David, a man after God's own heart was God's "Nagiyd" for Israel. "Nagiyd" is translated in the
following ways:
CAPTAIN
Is. 9:16, 10:1, 14-14, II Sam. 5:2
RULER
I Sam. 25:30, II Sam. 6:21, 11:22
PRINCE
I King 14:7, Ps. 76:12, Pro. 18:16
GOVERNOR I Chron. 29:22, II Chron. 28:7, Jer. 20:1
NOBLES
Job 29:10
To be a captain, ruler, prince, governor or noble of God, a person must first come squarely under the authority
of Almighty God. The root meaning of "Nagiyd" contains another important element, to stand out boldly, to
announce, to manifest. Once the leader receives the commands from our Lord Jesus, He must boldly stand
forward and announce and manifest them. This leader takes the forefront and leads by example whether in
battle with God's enemies or in establishing truth and justice in God's Kingdom.
IV.
CONGREGATIONAL MINISTRIES AS GIVEN IN I COR. 12:4-11 AND ROM 12:3-8.
Within the Body of Christ are many members with different spiritual gifts that are profitable to the entire body of
believers. Congregational ministries are to serve, edify, exhort and comfort the church. Listed below are
some of the congregational ministries:
The word of wisdom
serving
The word of knowledge
teaching
The gift of faith
exhorting
The gifts of healing
giving
The working of miracles
governing
Prophecy
showing mercy
The discernment of spirits
the interpretation
Various kinds of tongues
of tongues
V.
GOVERNMENTAL MINISTRIES IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
Ephesians 4:11 lists the governmental ministries of the Body of Christ: Apostle, prophet, evangelist, pastor and
teacher. The governmental ministries oversee and develop these ministries in the rest of the Body of Christ, and
prepare the Saints for their various ministries, but do not do all the ministering for the saints. A survey of four
translations will be helpful in exploring the full meaning of Ephesians 4:12 which shows us the function of
governmental ministries.
King James "For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the Body of Christ."
Amplified Bible "His intention was the perfecting and the full equipping of the saints (His consecrated people) that
they should do the work of ministering toward building up Christ's Body (the Church)".
Living Bible "Why is it that he gives us special abilities to do certain things best? It is that God's people will be
equipped to do work for Him, building up the Church, the Body of Christ, to a position of strength and
maturity."
Knox Bible "He has given the apostle, prophet, evangelist, pastor and teacher thus organizing the saints for the work
of ministry."
Governmental ministries are given to the Body of Christ to place and adjust members of the body so that the Body
itself can do the work of ministry. Governmental ministry furnishes, provides, dresses arrays and girds the Body so
that the body may function properly. In Ephesians 4:12 the word "perfect" is a Greek work "katartismos", a verb,
which means to complete thoroughly, to repair or to abject. It gives the idea of someone who works with his hands to
make or to build something.
The Greek work "katartismos" is a compound word, comprised of "kata" and "artismos"> "Kata" means a
standard by which judgment may be passed. They are by extension, the measuring rod for all ministries coming up in
the Body. Their ability to perform this function depends on aligning themselves with the perfect measuring rod, the
Lord Jesus Christ.
'Artismos' may be further defined:
Mending
Matthew 4:21
Fitted
Romans 9:22
Perfectly joined together
I Cor. 1:10
Prepared
Hebrews 10:5
Framed
Hebrews 11:3
The second meaning of the word "katartismos: conveyed the idea of responsibility to thoroughly prepare
someone or something for a given task or purpose. Governmental ministries are responsible to outfit and equip
the church for her mission and be prepared to weather the storms of life.
The third meaning of "katartismos" in the Greek is being prepared for battle. The governmental ministries of the
church must carefully equip the Army of the Lord with the right equipment so it will win battle.
There is an obvious distinction between governmental and congregational ministries which cannot be overlooked.
The two ministry groups do have a difference in function and a difference in authority. They differ in regard to
function, but have equal importance in regard to their necessity in significance in the church.
A.
Discernment
One of the most important functions of the governmental ministries in the church is to have spiritual eyes that
can discern those who are called to a particular work in the body and to be able to release them to that work.
Ministry must learn to look past the natural deficiencies and see the spiritual potential that others have in
the Lord, (see Is. 11:34) concerning our Lord Jesus Christ. He did not judge after the wisdom and insight of
men, but after the knowledge and discernment of God. Consider the choosing of: James and John; Paul;
Timothy
B.
Releasing Ministries
The process of recognizing and releasing ministries in the body of Christ takes time and consistent, watchful
care. The steps of this process are:
1. Recognize the ability and potential in the person
2. Focus on the positive area in the person
3. Challenge this person to fulfill his potential and develop his gifts
4. Be willing to spend time with him
5. Be willing to be frustrated with him, without giving up on him
6. Encourage him through the times of his mistakes
7. Plant a vision in his heart of true shepherding
8. Give him opportunities for development
9. Put confidence in his ministry
10. Pray his ministry into existence
A full description of the proper and necessary function of the governmental ministries of the church would
require a volume of its own. But this list of biblical descriptions gives an idea of their tremendous variety and
importance. In exercising their leadership functions, governmental ministries are called:
1. Trainers of the soldiers in the army of the Lord
2. Restorers of the broken bones of the Body of Christ
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
VI.
Framers of the boards of God's House

Exercisers of the muscles in Christ's Body
Shapers of the stones in the Temple of the Lord
Healers of the breeches in the hedge of God's garden
Liberators of the bound
Adjusters of the out-of-joint
Menders of the torn
Equippers of the Body of Christ
Placers of God's people
Organizers of the Lord's Kingdom
Molders of God's clay vessels
Seers of potential for God's service
NEW TESTAMENT ELDERSHIP
In the overall framework of church leadership, the governmental ministries operates within the context of church
eldership. Governmental operates within the support, strengthening and accountability of eldership.
Elder in the Greek "Presbuterrous". The eldest or a person advanced in life, senior. Of rank or position in
responsibility, either among the Gentile or in the Jewish nation. In the church the same word applies to those who are
appointed to exercise spiritual oversight and care for a local church.
Bishop - Greek "Episkepee" office of overseership, for the purpose of watching over and inspecting. As a
ministry office "Bishop" is one of the governmental ministry.
Deacon - Greek "Diaconia" a servant, one who serves another in any task or job, to support, minister, to wait
upon. All Christians function as deacons though not all hold an office as such.
Scriptures concerning Eldership: Acts 11:30, 14:23, 15:2, 22, 23, 16:4, 20:17, 28, 21:18; Phil. 1:1; I Tim. 3:1-7;
Titus 1:6-9 establishes the qualification for an elder. I Tim. 5:19; Titus 1:5; James 5:14; I Peter 2:25, 5:1
A.
Appointing of Elders
The argument for a plural-coequal leadership as highest authority in the local church does not stand up to the
test of careful scriptural examination. Elders were ordained by the Apostles. Elders were instructed and
directed at times by the apostle and elders worked in a supportive roll to the God-appointed leaders. The
Eldership is definitely a local church ruling body. However, it operates under the direction of a senior minister
who must himself be one of the five governmental ministries. He should work with the elders and wisely lead
with their full support and unity. Scripture requires senior ministry to receive open counsel, even rebuke from
eldership. The Lord makes many important spiritual provisions for His church through the support and strength
of a united leadership.
B.
Ordination and Appointment of Elders

Elders are chosen and appointed because of their spiritual qualifications. Not because of their executive
abilities, their careers or social success or their public relations. In establishing elders, the act of appointment
precede the act of ordination. Appointment entails the institutional elements of naming a person to an office, to
name or select a person for a position, to set a time and place for an act or meeting of appointment, to outfit,
equip -or furnish a person for a set prescribed duty. In some cases, a probationary or trial period may pass
between appointment and full ordination. The New Testament in many cases describes the trying and proving
of a servant ministry.
C.
Scriptural Ministry Functions of Eldership

All elders are to rule in the local church. All are called to teach. Christ gives some elders to the church to be
teachers and preachers of the WORD to a degree which requires extra time, skill and effort on the elders part.
These are especially worthy of "double honor" (I Tim. 5:17). Some Elders provide their own financial support
and still make adequate time to function as Elders. These are sometimes called "Lay Elders." A church Staff
Elder is released to give his time to Eldering on a full time basis.
VII. CONTRAST TRUE vs. DOMINEERING LEADERSHIP

God the Father is restoring true biblical leadership to the house of the Lord. A healthy united leadership does a great
deal to bring harmony to the church and maintain balanced leadership that does not domineer God's flock.
Governmental leaders must also take great pains to maintain the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. To maintain
this balance between exercise of authority and showing mercy
A true leader of God is firm and strong, but never the less does not domineer the people of God. It is a false
leader who is so insecure in his relationship with God and with others that he must compensate by unscriptural
domination and dictatorship over God's people. The following Scriptures tell us of New Testament warning against
tyrannizing overbearing, bullying and totally controlling or possessing the flock of God:
1. Nicolaitians
Rev. 2:6
2. Diotrephes
III John 9:11
3. Peter's Warning
I Peter 5:1-5
4. Our Lord Jesus Warning
Matthew 20:20-28
5. Ezekiel Word
Ezekiel 34:1-16
Listed below are 5 contrasts between true and false leadership: True leaders love the people of the Lord, while false
leaders lord their authority over the people.
1. True leadership
Concentrates on influences from within by encouraging, inspiring and motivating.
False leadership
Depends on external from without using restrictions, rules, regulation.
2. True leadership
Aims to make himself unnecessary.
False leadership
Creates an atmosphere where the subordinate is permanently dependent on him.
3. True leadership
Values individual workers, encourages and praises rather than condemns them.
False leadership
Has a low opinion of workers, very critical of others mistakes.
4. True leadership
Liberates the individual, encourages ideas and participation, equip people to produce definite
results.
False leadership
Limits individual freedom, prefers to make all decisions, does not train anyone else to function
effectively.
5. True leadership
Is considerate and concerned for others.
False leadership
Is concerned only with himself.
A.
Leadership Motives:
In surveying the characteristic of a godly leader, pure and spiritual motives will give rise to growth. By
contrast, if a leader seeks high position sheerly for exaltation, he will only use people to his own ends,
rather than serving their needs. Wrong motives will poison a leader's work while the right motives will
overcome a host of difficulties. The Lord sets tremendous importance on a leaders reasons and motives.
In the gospel we often see examples of improper motivations from the Scribes, Pharisees and Lawyers. Whenever
these leaders came to our Lord Jesus with questions or to see and observe, they had ulterior motives. The Scriptures
below lists a few: Matt. 23:Sa, 23:14, 12:10, 16:1 and Luke 11:53-54. God's Leaders Must Have Pure Motives.
God's leaders must not feel that their status as servants is just a form or paying their dues that will get
them "up the ladder". A leader is a servant all of his life:
1. Carnal Motives
What are some improper motives a person could have in aspiring to leadership? What motives could affect you?
It is a difficult exercise, but test our own motives.
Do you want power, position, the increased authority that goes with an office and a title of respect.
Would you like the glory of a fulfilled ministry more than the process of meeting people's spiritual needs?
Just once, would you like to be the top dog, a teacher over students, the guy in the front of the room giving
orders?
Why shouldn't you get your chance to shine to prove you're better to be enjoyed and praised for your own
abilities and traits.
And if you got the chance would it be so wrong if you were held up for public approval and served by
others?
There are many seducing spirits in the world. The man or woman who wants to serve God knows that we
must resist the temptation that harbors improper motives.
2. Godly Motives
On the other hand, the motivations that God wants to see in the lives of His leaders are the motivations that will
impel us upward. A desire to serve others and meet their needs, to make them successful in their callings and
ministries as Nathan did for David.
A hunger to show love and mercy of God to those that so desperately need it.
A deep, stubborn commitment to be faithful to the Will of God in our lives.
An urgency to lead others to Christ.
Example of Christ: Our Lord Jesus Christ showed us the proper motives in desiring to be a minister of the
Gospel when He told the Jews in the synagogue the purpose of the Spirit of the Lord being upon him. Read Luke
4:16-19.
May our Lord Jesus Christ's motives be ours!!!
Lesson Three: The Call of Leadership

I.
THE CALL
A.
1) The call of God is the point of revelation

2) Your individual, personal identity as a Christian comes from your calling and ministry from God. As
you give your life away to Christ and His Church you will discover it.
B.
To operate Governmental Ministries a Divine call is necessary. However, it is these Ministries because
of their highly visible public nature, that are more often pursued without God's call. These kinds of
Prophets grew in favor by telling the people what they wanted to hear. (Jer. 23:21, 23; 27:15; 29:9, 31).
C.
God rejects False Leadership

In the Old Testament it was a very serious offense to presume upon the office of any ministry without a Divine
Call. No man entered the presence of God without Divine commandment.
II.
THE APPOINTMENT
There are THREE ways a Man/Woman can be appointed to an Office.

A.
Self appointed leadership: Korah

A self appointed leader takes upon himself authority and responsibility of a spiritual office into which he is not
divinely called.
Actions of a Self Appointed Leader
1. Causes people to rise against existing leadership (Num. 16:2)
2. Publicly criticizes and questions existing leadership (vs. 3)
3. Accuses leadership of what you, yourself are guilty (vs. 3)
4. Not satisfied with your office (vs. 10)
5. Continued, to murmur against existing leadership (vs. 11)
B.
Man Appointed Leadership: Saul

They claim to receive a call from God but the call is by the authority of human vessels. Man is not the one to
choose the profession of the ministry. God is the one who exercises the choice, man responds. (I Sam. 8:11-17)
Actions of a Man Appointed Leader 1. He will take 2. He will rob 3. He will spoil the people 4. He's out to get
what he wants 5. He's out to get what he needs 6. Not concerned with the needs of the sheep The Shepherd will
die for the sheep whereas the hireling lives off the sheep. NOTE: All other kings of Israel were anointed from
the horn of an animal except Saul, he was anointed by a man-made vessel.
C.
God Appointed Leadership

1. God appoints leaders to function in a specific capacity - appointed and placed ministries.
III.
DEFINITIONS
APPOINT: (Hebrew) to oversee, to care for, to watch over (Num. 1:50, 3:10; II Sam 6:21)
SEPARATE: (Hebrew) to set off by boundaries, to appoint to set aside (Deut. 10:8; 32:8; I Chron. 23:13)
CALL:
(Hebrew) to accost a person, to call out by name (Ex. 3:4; 31:2, I Sam. 3:4, 18)
SEND:
(Hebrew) to send away for a specific reason. (Gen. 45:7; Ex. 3:12; Jer. 1:7c; Luke 4:18)
Example: David-was not man's choice but God's
IV.
ALL BELIEVERS ARE CALLED TO A SPECIFIC FUNCTION
The call of God to Governmental ministries is balanced by the call of God to Congregational Ministries.
We are the Body of Christ. If every member does not function, then the body is disabled i.e. it malfunctions.
Each member is called by God to some form of service.
What is God's call? - To Ministry -to be a servant and to serve in menial tasks.
Talent - to bear weight, abilities and opportunities
Grace - the deposit of God within a Christian/an enablement
Gift - an endowment and a blessing from God - God never gives you a gift for you - but to give to others.
V.
YOUR CALL/PURPOSE
Purpose: The original reason for the creation of a thing, the reason for being.
Seven Principles of Purpose
1. God is a God of Purpose
2. Everything in life has a Purpose
3. Not every Purpose is known
4. Where Purpose is not known abuse is inevitable
5. If you want to know the Purpose of a thing never ask the thing
6. Purpose is only found in the mind of the maker of a thing
7. Purpose is the key to fulfillment.
Questions
1. What is your Purpose?
2. Why am I here?
3. Am I functioning in what God has called me to or am I going after other men's ministries/callings?
4. Is my call Governmental or Congregational?
Lesson Four - Man's Response to the Call of God

I.
BASIC TRUTHS
Each member of the Body is called Each call is specific Some are Governmental some are Congregational.
II.
BIBLICAL EXAMPLES OF THE CALL OF GOD
A.
Moses - After growing up in Egypt Moses had to go through a stripping process in the wilderness to rid
him of all the familiar to a place of total dependence of God.
Responses to the call of God, as evidenced in those of Moses:
1. Response of Unworthiness - Undeserving useless, valueless, and inadequate was how Moses saw himself.
Our worthiness is in Christ Jesus. When God Calls He enables. If He calls for something that you have
never done before, He has already put it in you.
2. Response of Fear of Rejection - Moses remembered what was said the last time he tried to deliver the
Israelites ( Ex. 2:12-15). The question is Am I going forth in my own name or am I going forth in the
Name of the Lord?
3. Response of unbelief - God has given every man a talent/gift/seed, from birth. It is now our responsibility
to cultivate that seed and bring it into fruition. The most common things in the hands of man become
opportunities for God to show forth His power when they are submitted to His command. What do you do
naturally? What are you naturally good at? Look for your PURPOSE in that.
4. Response of Lack of Eloquence - Moses was a leader in Egypt yet he was telling God that he could not
speak. Moses insisted and insisted until God gave him Aaron to go with him. (Yet Aaron said nothing the
entire trip) If you insist God will give you what you ask for.
5. Response of Inferiority - God reveals to all His Leaders their inadequacies and assures us that He is our
Sufficiency.
6. Response of Unfruitfulness - Moses' last response to God's calling was his accusation against the Lord
because of no apparent fruitfulness in what the Lord had told him to do. All leaders must learn that
everything works according to God's plan and God's timing. It can be God's will/purpose but if we miss
God's TIMING we've missed God. God is the One who produces the fruits, He has called us to sow,
nurture, tend and reap the harvest - He NEVER ONCE SAID GROW THE HARVEST. God asks us to
allow HIM to do HIS work through us, in us and then He turns around and rewards US for the work that
HE did. (Glory to God)
B.
Gideon
He received his call from the Lord through an angel of the Lord and a burning bush like Moses.
Responses to the call of God, as evidenced in those of Gideon:
1. Excuse of Circumstance - He looked at the situation his nation was in at the time and deemed it impossible
for deliverance. But God is a merciful God.
2. Excuse of no Miracles - Gideon like this present generation had only heard about the Power of God but
had not experienced it. So he cried out to God for an experience. This generation needs to see God. We
need to have an experience with God so that when we tell others about Him it will be because we KNOW,
because we have experienced it.
3. Excuse of Unbelief and Frustration - He was honestly frustrated about the position Israel was in. God
however did not respond to his frustration but instead just told him to go and do something about it. When
you begin to cry out to God for your Nation/Church God will begin to prepare you to in some way be a
part of that curing.
4. Excuse of Inferiority - i.e. within himself, Gideon said (like many of us today) I see the situation but I'm
not the man for the job. God sees the inner man, our spiritual potential and usually sends someone to speak
it into our lives (But we never usually receive it the first time around)
5. Excuse of Family Background - He was not from a rich or politically influential family. He had no clout so
he thought that God could not use him. But God wanted and still does to give His status and His name.
6. Excuse of Youth - I'm the youngest he said the others will not hear me. But God said I called you, young
man/woman because you are strong and your enablement is in me.
God wants His people in this day and age to know that He is the SAME GOD - the one who was with
Moses, the Hebrew Boys, Daniel. The SAME GOD that worked miracles in the past. The SAME GOD
that delivered you from your last problem. The SAME GOD that is able to deliver you NOW!!!
Lesson Five - The Heart Qualifications of Leadership

OBJECTIVE:
To consider
1. What is the heart qualification of leadership that all Christians must have
2. The heart of a Father
3. The heart of a Servant
Governmental Ministry: It is the pre-requisites and the foundation for the performance of your ministry.
Congregational Ministry: The very heart and soul of your service
I.
THE HEART QUALIFICATIONS OF LEADERSHIP
A.
Define the word heart.

1. Hebrew meaning, "Labab" Heart meaning to encompass the person's spiritual , mental, emotional and
physical life. Hebrews view the man as a total unit and the work was understood in that context. The heart,
"(abab", in a general sense means the midst, the inner most, or the hidden parts of anything. (See Exodus
15:8, Deut 4:11, II Samuel 18:14, Matthew 12:40)
The heart, the seat of mans collective energies and the focus of his personal life. The heart would be
the very throne upon which life itself sits. When the Lord asked a man for his heart, he wants that person to
be involved in the Lord's work from the very core of his being.
2. Greek meaning, "kardia" the center and seat of both spiritual and physical life to include soul and mind, the
personality and inner life and character of an individual. Kardia often refers to the mind as the fountain and
seat of human thoughts, passions, desires, appetites, affections, purposes and endeavors.
Based on word studies a general definition of the word "heart" is the core of a persons body, mind,
emotions, personality, character, spirit. When the Lord tells his leaders to give him their hearts, he is
asking of them their entire lives.
B.
The importance of the heart.

Physically speaking the heart is the most important bodily organ, without the heart functioning, life
would cease. Consider two parallels between the physical heart and the spirit heart...
The physical heart is located approximately in the center of a man's breast. The spiritual heart (or the
heart of the spirit) should be located in the very center of a leader's thoughts, words, actions and ministry,
motivating everything in his life. The physical heart is approximately the size of its owners clenched fist. Every
leader's spiritual heart is only as big as the works of his hands show it to be.
C.
The Christian leader must guard his heart.

His heart (Prov. 4:23, Phil. 4:7)
1. The leader is exhorted to guard his heart as a soldier guards the city gate. A leader must watch, be ALERT,
maintain discipline over his affections (sinful or carnal) to prevent an invasion of foreign value.
2. The leader must guard his heart because it is the source of all that he ministers or speaks (Matt. 12:34b,
35)
3. The leader must guard his heart to prevent it from causing spiritual defilement of himself or God's people
(Mark 7:14, 23)
D.
The qualities of the heart.

I Samuel 16:7 it is God who looks not on outward appearances but on the heart. And the Lord
continually is:
1. Trying (Dent 8:2)...
2. Searching (Jer. 17:10)...
3. Pondering (Prov. 21:2)...
The hearts of his leaders. It is the leaders responsibility to maintain a pure heart before the Lord (James 4:8).
Listed are five spiritual heart qualities:
POSITIVE
Pure Heart, Ps. 24:4
Upright Heart, Job 33:3
Tender Heart, 2 Chron. 34:27
Sanctified Heart, I Peter 1:22
Purposeful Heart, Dan. 1:8
NEGATIVE
Fat and Greasy Heart, Ps. 119:70
Wicked Heart, Ps. 50:2
Hypocritical Heart, Job 36:13
Beastly Heart, Dan. 4:16
Deceitful Heart, Jer. 17:9
II.
THE LEADER AND THE HEART OF A FATHER
"For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, ye have not many fathers." In Pauline verse the word
instructor means those who freely offer strict teachings and rigid rules, as student - teacher relationship. Hebrew
meanings in the Book of Proverbs, the heart of a father is built on the attitude of a loving father-son relationship
(Prov. 1:8, 10, 15; 2:1; 3:1, 11, 21; 4:20; 6:20)
The church today needs fathers not instructors, not scholars, preachers delivering eloquent, impressive sermons
that touch the mind and thoughts but no anointing. The church does not need any more computer-like men with
memory banks full of dry biblical information to instruct the unlearned in the ways of the Lord. A computer presents
information without love, mercy or understanding. The church needs more than just biblical knowledge or
instructions. The church needs fathers who will give and show love, mercy , compassion, spiritual life and lead the
people to intimate personal relationships with the Lord.
The Fathers Heart of Jesus:
Our Lord Jesus Christ was the full expression of the Fathers heart on the earth. His words, His ways and His
actions all manifested the heart of the Father (John 10:30; 14:9c,1 Oc). Listed below are some fathers heart attitudes
of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the example to us of God's Leaders:
Compassion
Matt 9:35-36
Concern
Matt 9:11-13
Willingness
Matt 8:1-3
Humility
Phil 2:5-10
Warmth
Luke 10:38-42; John 12:1-8
Brokenness
John 10:15
Service
John 13:14
Fatherly Gentleness
I Thess 2:7; II Tim 2:25; Titus 3:7; Jas 3:17; Gal 5:22.
Fatherly Cherishing
Deut 22:6; Matt 23:37
A Balanced Fathers Heart:
Nurture
Admonition
Instruction
Correction
Chastisement Authority
Rebuke
Warning
Truth
Judgment
III.
Love
Gentleness
Nourishment
Forgiveness
Patience
Nursing
Kindness
Praise
Mercy
Justice
THE LEADER AND THE HEART OF A SERVANT
A leader, most people would say, is a person who directs, administrates organizes, makes decisions, delegates
responsibilities and plans for the future. This definition lacks a very essential part of their leadership. A leader is one
who serves. A leader of God's people must have the attitudes and motivations and the outer service of a servant.
Hebrew meaning of a servant, "ebed" generally means a slave or a servant. One who is at the complete disposal
of another person. All work and labor is offered up to the person he is serving. This person has given up all of his
personal rights to serve his master. A person who served in attendance to the temple, sanctuary. (Gen. 24:1-67, Deut.
15:12-18, I Kings 1:9, 47) For further studies on ebed see Genesis 26:15, 24; 32:4-5; Numbers 12:7; Deut. 7:8; Josh
1:1-2, 13, 15; 24:29, I Samuel 3:9-10; 29:3; 49:3; Jer. 33:22; Joel 2:29, Zech. 1:6; 3:8)
"Abad": generally means to work and in a sense to serve. A person who tills the ground is an "abad" (Genesis 2:5,
3:23) To a person who dresses or keeps a garden (Genesis 2:15). A priest who serves the people (Numbers 18:7, 23).
"Sakiyr": generally means a person who works,a person who works for wages by day or by year. A hired servant
(Exodus 12:3-45), he could not eat the Passover of his masters family. A sojourner who is taken in a house as a slave,
a wanderer (Leviticus 25:6).
"Sharath" means a person who is a doer of menial and insignificant tasks (Exodus 28:35-43). This word also
applies to a priest who ministers continually before the Ark of the Covenant (I Chron. 16:37). Joshua was a "Sharath"
to Moses (Exodus 24:13; Numbers 11:28)
Application to the church:
1. Ebed: A leader of God's people must be at the complete disposal of the Lord Jesus Christ and those
whom he is called to serve. A leader must work for his master, the Lord Jesus. All his work is
offered as a labor to Christ and to those whom he is called to serve. A Christian leader must be a
love-slave to Christ and to those whom he is called to serve. The leader must tend to the true temple
of God, the church and his worship toward God and his service to God's people.
2. Abad: A leader of God's people must:
a. Work at the breaking up the fallow ground of the hearts of believers so that they can receive the seed of
the Word of God
b. Dress and keep God's vineyard, the Church of Jesus Christ
c. Lay down his life in sacrificial service to those whom God has called him to serve.
3. Sakiry:
a. A leader must forsake the attitude of paid professionalism. He must by faith enter into the relationship
of love-slave to the Lord rather than paid servant.
b. A hired servant is not a love-slave. A Christian leader must come to a point in his life where he
forsakes a religion of legalism that protects his rights. He must move into a personal relationship with
God through faith in Jesus Christ where his total self is given in exchange for Christ.
c. A leader must realize that ministry and activities not motivated by the love of God are not worth half
as much as those motivated out of a love relationship.
d. A leader of the church must recognize that he was once only a wandering stranger before Jesus Christ
bought him with his own blood and established him in the House of God.
4. Sharath:
a. A leader of the church must perform seemingly insignificant tasks to fulfill his role as a servantpriest.
b. A leader is held responsible to continually receive power for service by entering the presence of the
Lord with praise and worship.
c. A leader of God's people has authority only as he is under proper authority, serving those over him
with a servant heart.
The New Testament uses a Greek word for servant, "Doulos", which means bondage, but commonly applies to a
servant who has willingly bonded himself to a master by some legal obligation. Paul, the Apostle, used this word to
described himself in his epistles (Romans 1:1; Phil. 1:1; Titus 1:1).
A.
Paul was a love slave.

The Old Testament provides the background for this concept in Deut. 15:1-23. When it came time for a
master to release a slave after six years of service, according to Mosaic Covenant, the slave had two
options. The slave could accept his total freedom with no legal obligations to his master. Or he could
stay in his master's house as a love-slave, he was far more valuable to his master than slaves who worked
only to fulfill a debt or some other legal obligation.
The most effective leaders in the Kingdom of God are those who serve the Lord out of a desire to love
Him. Such leaders do not serve for money, reputation, position, power or selfish advantage, even though their
service means long hours and sacrifice. The leader with a servant's heart, who is secure in his personal
relationship with the Lord, does not have to prove himself and is able to serve sincerely with no desire for
personal profit or fame.
B.
Several other words in the New Testament present the concept of serving.
One of the most commonly used English words is Deacon, Diakoneo, an attendant, a waiter (at table or in
other menial duties, wait upon, menially or as a host) serve. Other scripture reference: Matthew 4:11, Luke
10:40, John 12:26, Acts 6:2, Romans 15:25).
Today a large portion of the church world do not properly understand the New Testament concept of
deaconship or servanthood. Some people erroneously think deaconship is limited to a small group of
worthies in the local church who take offerings or serve communion and a little of these functions have been
placed on them.
The true meaning of deaconship goes far deeper. The early church appointed men as deacons only after
they already manifested the qualities of a deacon: good reputation, being full of the Spirit and being full of
wisdom. First a servant.
Any leader must be a deacon (servant) in the true sense of the word. On the basis of servanthood, he is able
to lead. The ministries of Jesus and his apostles were all founded on a servant's "peopleconscious" heart. Our
Lord Jesus said that he came to serve not to be served. He told his ambitious position-seeking apostles, "He
that would be greatest among you let him be your servant." (Matthew 23:11). To every leader our Lord Jesus is
the supreme example of servanthood. Christ's leaders must desire to serve, not to be served, to give and not to
take. The leader must find true happiness in pleasing God and the church. To put one's own happiness first
would violate the heart of a servant. Selfishness is contrary to the law of the love-slave (Romans 1:1, Deut.
15:1-23) It is contrary to the laws of promotion in God's Kingdom (Matthew 23:12). Love (I Cor. 12:4-6).
Eternal Life (Luke 10:25-27). Wisdom (Prov. 22:9, Luke 9:24-26) and humility (Phil. 2:3-5, I Cor. 10:24-33)
Two other key words in the New Testament Greek which develops the idea of being a minister to God's
people:
The word, "Diakonia", is a noun which refers to the aid or service that a servant or official renders to
someone else. The service of ministry appears in the New Testament 70 times (Acts 1:17, 25; 6:4, 9; Romans
12:7, 15:31, Hebrew 1:14; Revelations 2:19).
The word, "Diakonos", means to run errands, to attend to someone, or do any menial task (appears 20
times in the New Testament. Listed below are 8 places:
MINISTER
Matthew 20:26
Mark 10:43
I Timothy 4:6
Col. 1:23
C.
SERVANT
Matthew 23:11
II Cor. 11:15
Phil. 1:1
I Timothy 3:8
Particular forms of Ministry:

Ministry of the Word ( II Timothy 4:5), the Ministry of Reconciliation (II Cor. 5:18) Self effort to keep all the
requirements of the Law is called the Ministry of Death and Condemnation, but the life of faith is a Ministry of
the Spirit, and Ministry of Righteousness (II Cor. 3:7-9)
1. Examples of Servants in the Bible:
Timothy and Erastus
- Acts 19:22, I Timothy 3:2, 4:6
Ministry to saints in general
- Eph. 4:11, Hebrew 6:10
Onisiphorus service to Paul at Ephesus - II Timothy 1:16-18 Ephesus
Household of Stephen devoting themselves to the service of the saints - I Cor. 16:15
The Lord Jesus Christ provides us the best example of servanthood. In His earthly ministry, He totally
overturned their negative attitudes toward servanthood by becoming a servant in every way. He served
from birth to death.
The church must make sure that she does not stumble over the requirement to serve but instead she must
follow the example of her master servant, Our Lord Jesus Christ (Luke 12:27, John 13, Mark 10:43, John
12:24-26.
Lesson 6: The Leader and the Heart of a Shepherd

I.
THE SHEPHERD
Define the true ministerial function of a shepherd: to provide and give tender, sincere intimate, loving, spiritual care
for the sheep. To nuture the people of the Lord to maturity, to have the heart of a servant, to sacrifice time and life to
minister to every need of God's people.
A shepherd is a man who takes care of the sheep, a person who cares for and protects the people; A spiritual
guide friend or companion.
II.
GOD THE FATHER JEHOVAH IS THE GREAT SHEPHERD
Ps. 23:1, Ps. 80:1, Ezekiel 34:12, Isa. 40:1, Ps. 77:20
III.
ACTIONS OF THE GREAT SHEPHERD
The Lord of the Old Testament is the Great Shepherd to His flock Israel and more; throughout the ages. Listed below
are five actions that arose from the shepherd heart of the Lord of the Old Testament.
1. Searched out the Lost sheep Ezekiel 34:11-16
2. Strengthened the weak sheep Ezekiel 34:16
3. Restored the soul of the tired sheep Ps. 23:3
4. Carried the broken sheep Isa. 40:11
5. Comforted the agitated sheep Ps. 23:4
A.
Jesus as the Good Shepherd:

In the New Testament we find the revelation of God in the flesh; the Lord Jesus Christ as the Good
Shepherd of the sheep. In the Gospel we see all the attributes of God's shepherding heart made manifest
John 10:11, 14; Hebrews 13:30; I Peters 2:25; I Peter 5:4
IV.
THE SHEPHERDS RELATIONSHIP WITH THE SHEEP
Various types of relational pictures to demonstrate the need for relationship, pictures that can guide spiritual shepherd
in relationships with the sheep with one word description:
Father and Child Relationship
Husband and Wife Relationship.Cherishment
Head and Body Relationship..Government
Vine and Branches Relationship.Unity
Husbandman and Vineyard RelationshipCare
Potter and Clay Relationship..Control
Captain Creative RelationshipTraining
Shepherd and Sheep Relationship..Guidance
A.
The Shepherd
1. The Shepherd - Watchman - to be far seeing watchman alert to potential danger around him and flock
- to observe and scan, for advance warning of danger.
I Corinthians 16:13; Colossians 4:2; I Thessalonians 5:16; II Timothy 4:5; Hebrews 13:17
2. The shepherd - Protector - to guard, protector, and defender of the flock Ps. 7:10, Ps. 59:16, 121:3, 12:7,
31:20, Zechariah 9:15.
3. The shepherd - Guide - to guide, to keep sheep from wandering aimlessly, to give guidance. We guide
with (Jacob illustrates this truth) Genesis 33:9-15 - Tenderness, Genesis 33:13, Sensitivity Genesis 33:14,
Gentleness, Genesis 33:13, Observation, Patience.
4. God has promised to help His shepherd guide the flock effectively Ps. 23:2, Ps. 77:20, Ps. 78:52-53.
B.
The Shepherd - Physician

1. Physician - means a person that heals, relieves, comforts. The Hebrew language - is who mends by
stitching, cures, causes. Healing, repairs and make whole. In the Greek: to make whole and to set free by
curing:
The spiritual shepherd is to heal the broken-hearted and mend the torn. Matthew 9:12, Job 13:4.
V.
TYPES OF SHEEP
A.
Solitary Sheep - constantly strays from the flock and it does not eat with flock, a loner. This sheep
has some real inward problems, may have suffered deep emotional wounds, causing a lack of trust in the other
sheep or shepherd. Fear of exposure is common among solitary sheep. Exposure of past sins, habits or hurts
keeps this
sheep from healthy fellowship.
B.
Hermit Sheep - the Christian who wants to keep all the blessings and fruit in his life for his own
enjoyment. The Hermit keeps all for himself and does not give. In God's economy His people must be givers
and more will be given to them.
C.
Wander Sheep - Spends all of his time looking for escape, never settles down to enjoy the present
pasture - bread - discontentment among the sheep. A wandering sheep spirit must be broken and harnessed to a
healthy purpose.
VI.
HIRELING vs. SHEPHERD

1. Leaves when trouble comes (Jeremiah 46:21) vs. Shepherd - gives his life for the sheep.
2. Limits his work to a given time period ( Isaiah 16:14, 21:16) vs. Gives himself to his work time -because it
is his calling and his lifestyle.
3. Is not willing to make personal sacrifices (Ezekiel 34:2) vs. Is always willing to make personal sacrifices
4. Labors only for money (Matthew 20:7) vs. Labors out of love
5. Is ambitious for position but avoids responsibility vs. Is not oriented to position, but has a servant's heart.
VII.
FIVE TYPES OF SHEEP DISEASES
There are many types of sheep diseases. We have five natural sheep diseases with spiritual application listed below:
The Natural Disease:
1. Overeating Disease (may come from) a sudden change of food.
The spiritual Application:
A sudden change of teaching or spiritual food of any kind can be fatal to many people, change must
come slowly and progressively.
2. Disease: Feeding lambs of varying sizes together.
Spiritual Truth:
All people do not have the same spiritual need. The flock has different levels of growth and maturity.
Each different level of the people requires a specialized ministry.
3. Throat Disease (may come from).
Feeding on lush legumes and pastures which disturbs the sheep's digestion.
Spiritual Truth:
Too much rich teaching that cannot be put into action cause problem on the life of the people and will
result in immediate spiritual death.
4. Not enough variety in the food.
Spiritual Truth:
Too much of the same kind of food (teaching) and preaching will cause illness in the people.
5.
Parasitic Disease
Parasites may attach either to external or internal parts of a sheep's body.
Spiritual Truth:
The shepherd must at all times inspect the people for hidden areas that will bring spiritual death.
He must also be aware of the outward involvements that may be sapping all the strength out of the
people's relationship with God.
Lesson Seven - A Leader's Preparation

INTRODUCTION:
The leader whom God uses must be prepared to function in that capacity. This point is very important and cannot be
over-emphasized. It is a sad fact that many leaders desire to be greatly used of God but few are willing to pay the
price of being made ready for the task. Every leader has a unique training; the period may either be long or short
depending on the work to which God has called him or her.
Objectives: 1) Define the act of preparation and state its importance in the various areas of life.
2) Consider the means of preparation that God uses in Isaiah 49:1-3.
I.
DEFINE PREPARATION
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
To provide properly for

To foresee problems
To predispose a certain reaction
To rehearse ahead of time
To train for a specific task
To educate with special knowledge
To settle groundwork and foundation of
To cultivate for fruitful reproduction
To mellow and mature the character of
To arm or fit out with the necessary weapons of warfare
II.
GOD IS A GOD OF PREPARATION!
A.
He is never in a hurry.
In fact, He has all the time in the world and more as He is for eternity. His purpose for preparing us
through His many ways may be seen in Eph. 2:10. We must "walk in them". There are three areas where we
may examine the great importance of preparation namely; nature, craftsmanship and Scripture:
1. Preparation in Nature
a. Consider the animals and insects as they prepare food for winter.
b. Consider the farmer in the art of agriculture. Nature helps him with the rain and sun.
c. The production of precious stones requiring many years of heat and pressure under the earth's
surface.
2. Preparation in Craftsmanship
Skilled craftsmanship and professions provide an excellent example of the need for preparation. Such
training often requires years of training and practice. Would you visit a medical doctor who had no
medical education?
The biblical illustration may be seen in the analogy of the potter and the clay (see Romans 9:20-21;
Isa. 45:9; Isa. 64:8; Eph. 2:10; Jer. 18:1-4; II Timothy 2:2-21). Just as a craftsman follows all of these steps
in the preparation of a beautiful clay vessel, so God follows comparable steps in preparing each leader.
3.
B.
Law of Preparation in Scripture

The church needs leaders who have been trained and prepared by the Lord. Examples: Exodus 15:2; Psalm
107:36; Proverbs 30:25 and 21:31; Hebrews 10:5; Rev. 19:7 and 21:2.
Preparation of a leader first begins with salvation. It is sad, but some leaders never mature past this
stage. The next stage is for the leader to identify his specific call. Again, some may do so but fail to prepare
themselves for their ministries. Still others begin the process of preparation, but fail in the process. Note the
Israelites who die in the wilderness before they reach the Promised Land. The Holy Spirit has a school and
every leader must attend if he wants to be used by God!
Season of Preparation
Five points of preparation in Isaiah 49:1-3.
1. Called from the womb
All of God's leaders have been called from the womb to fulfill a purpose in the Lord. They have a divine
destiny. Check the life of Jesus (Isa. 7:14; 9:16; 11:1-3).
2. He makes my mouth like a sharp sword
A leader must use the word skillfully to cut off sinfulness, but not to destroy the people of God. The word
is sharp (Hebrews 4:12). The Word must be used for edification and everything must be done in love.
There must be a balance between nurturing and admonishing.
3. In the shadow of His hand bath He hid me
Nobody notices the servant of the Lord at this time. He is overlooked. Many of the leaders in the Bible
experienced a hidden period. Check 1) Moses, the great deliverer who was hidden for forty years. During
this period, the Lord prepared a shepherd's heart in Moses. 2) Jesus was not released into ministry until
after his thirty "hidden" years. There are others like Elisha, David, Paul who had to wait in this time of
overshadowing.
The principle still applies to the preparation of a leader today. Will you chafe under it or will you take
a advantage of it?
"Hand" also speaks of the five-fold ministry referred to in Eph. 4:11-12. all leaders must come under
the governmental ministries in order to be trained properly. Hence, God is looking for submission and
humility. During this time of overshadowing too, a leader's motives are purified and depth is added to his
ministry through character development.
4. He also made me a polished shaft
This process of preparation here is likened to that of preparing an arrow. If the shaft is warped in any way it
will be rendered useless. An arrow too, would be of little or no value if its head is dull because it would be
unable to stick. The shaft of the arrow can speak of the character of the leader while the head speaks of his
ministry. Both character and ministry must be properly prepared.
The word, "polish" means to clarify, to examine, to purge so as to brighten. The shaft must undergo the
purging, sanding and polishing process to play its role in producing an arrow that will hit the mark.
Consider the process of arrow-making using crooked and knotted wood.
5. In his quiver hath he hid me
The "quiver experience" is that time of waiting when the leader feels that he is ready. It is very hard
for most leaders especially those who have endured bitter experiences successfully. Now they ask, why the
waiting period? In this time, the leader learns patience. This period does not deal with the external, rather
the internal. The leader has to realize that God has a perfect time for his release. Various leaders in
Scriptures had different waiting periods. David for example, was anointed at age seventeen, but did not
receive the throne until he was thirty years old.
Do not fall for the temptation which urges you to go ahead. Pressures will assail you from inside as
well as outside but do not yield.
Do not compare yourself with anyone but wait patiently for the timing of the Lord. He is the only
perfect marksman.
Lesson Eight: The Lifetime Preparation of Joshua

I.
THE PREPARATION OF JOSHUA
Preparation is a lifetime process and most leaders go through several major and numerous minor cycles. Thirty-seven
qualities are depicted in the life of Joshua.
1 . A Warrior (Exodus I 7:9 - 11)
Joshua was probably born during the Egyptian captivitv and was not trained in the military arts of
warfare. He was the man chosen to lead the armies of Israel against the Amalekites. He later became
general.
All potential leaders must begin as good spiritual leaders. He must have a vision and a cause to defeat
the enemy. A leader can move in ministry only from a warriors' beginning.
2. A Word Bearer (Exodus 17:1-1;Acts 9:10-23)
Joshua received a prophetic word from the Lord concerning his lifetime ministry to Israel. Moses
rehearsed the victory of the battle, the way God answered prayer. and the way lie fought for Israel.
All leaders must receive a definite personal word from the Lord. Each needs assurance of who God is,
what He can do and that He really called them into the ministry. He must carry his personal word of the
Lord in his heart.
3. A Servant (Exodus 2.13; 33:1 1)
Joshua was known as "the servant of Moses." The word used for servant meant to attend as a menial
worshipper, to serve another, to wait upon others. It is the equivalent for the Greek word "Diakonea."
Of note here, Joshua first served Moses before he served or became the sere ant of Jehovah. He was
faithful to Moses and later became the Love-Slave of the Lord. All leaders must serve others first, and
must be known as servants in their local church.
4 A Faithful Co-worker (Exodus 32.17)
When Moses was called to lift. Sinai, Joshua could only go half- way up the mountain. He stayed in
his position for the 40 days. At this half-way mark there was no cloud, no voice, no presence of God
and no Moses This was not a glorious experience as it was for Moses , but Joshua never moved.
The people below became weary and turned to idols, but Joshua remained faithful. (See Genesis 16:1,
15,16 and I Samuel 8:5- 7)
5. A Lover of God'
s House and God'
s Presence (Exodus 33:1 1)
Joshua's master, Moses , met with the Lord many times in the door of the Tabernacle. The Tory of
God would pervade the place and during this time Joshua would not want to leave the tent.
This characteristic is of utmost importance. A leader's gift may take precedence over the love that he
has for God's presence. This will lead to ruin! Leaders need to love the presence of the Lord as Joshua did.
(See the following: Exodus 11:13, ld; Psalm 16:11, 31:20: II Corinthians 371.18).
6. A Wan of Zeal
Wherever God's presence abounds there is not only liberty by the "Dunamis" power. The presence of
God came down upon the camp and two young men prophesied. Joshua was so concerned about it
that he reported it to Moses.
Zeal is important, but it needs to be balanced with knowledge. Moses lovingly pointed out that
prophecy was good. Zeal was show by Peter and the Zebedee brothers (James and John). (See John 18:10:
Luke 9:5 1-56).
Young leaders should be balanced and linked with the wisdom of older and more mature ministers.
7. A Man of Changed Character
Scripture makes a close tie between a name change and a character change in a person. Examine
Abram's name ("Father"). Joshua's original name, Osheas (deliverer, helper), became Joshua (God
helps, Jehovah saves) God changed his name to teach Joshua that he would be a victorious general
only by God's strength and help
8.
Rejected by His Brethren

In Numbers 14, Joshua, Caleb and Moses stood against all the rest of Israel. Israel wanted to stone
them. Here the same people that Joshua led into battle against the enemy now wanted his death.
Many of God's leaders in the Bible experienced rejection by the brethren. Although rejection will come, God
will use it in His plan.
Examine: Paul
14 years of obscurity
apostle
Joseph
13 years of prison
throne
Moses
40 years of wilderness
deliverer
9. Submissive to the Laying on of Hands (Deuteronomy 34:9; Numbers 27:18; I Timothy 4:14).
Moses laid hands on Joshua as God directed him. In doings so, Moses was identifying Joshua as a
leader and also imparting his own spirit of wisdom.
Leaders should submit themselves to God and to the presbytery for the laying on of hands. This act both
identifies a person's ministry and imparts spiritual gifts which must be continually stirred up and used for the
Lord.
Do not fear the laying on of hands as it helps to prepare you for ministry.
10. Set Before the Priesthood (Numbers 27:19a) After receiving the laying on of hands of Moses, Joshua was set
before Eleazar, the priest. This speaks to today's leader of the necessity for other ministries to recognize his
position.
All church leaders should be secure enough in their own ministries to submit to other leaders in the church.
All pride has to go!
11. Set Before the Congregation (Numbers 27:19b) Joshua was commissioned by a higher ministry and recognized
by an equal ministry. This process allows a leader to relate both vertically as well as horizontally.
All of God's leaders must go through a period where their lives become "open books". Leadership is a serious
business. This life calls for complete honesty and openness on the part of a leader.
12. Receiving a Commission (Numbers 27:19) Joshua did not have a proud or independent spirit abut his ministry.
He waited for his commission from Moses.
This speaks to the fact that leaders will receive specific responsibilities by those over them in God. They
must also be willing to receive a special charge given to them from the Lord through those over them.
13. Shouldering Responsibility. Gradually God told Moses to place some of his authority upon Joshua, so that the
congregation would obey him. This was done gradually.
It is very unwise to get full authority instantly. A large tree must be deep-rooted if it is going to be able to
withstand the storms of life. A leader must be deeply committed to God (his spiritual roots) if he should be
successful. He must obey or "hear under".
14. Obtaining Guidance through the Word of the Lord (Numbers 27:21) Although Moses gave authority to Joshua,
this did not rid Joshua of the responsibility of seeking God's guidance for himself.
Every leader must know God for himself.
15. The First to Obey the Command of God (Numbers 27:15-23; II Timothy 2:6) Moses declared that both Eleazar
and the congregation would go in and out at the word of Joshua as he received guidance from the Lord. Joshua
was not putting into practice what he had learned from Moses.
Just as Joshua himself had already actively served in the congregation, every leader must make sure that he
first does what he asks people to do.
16. An Example to the Congregation (Numbers 32:12; I Timothy 4:12) Joshua stood as an example of a man of faith
and confidence in his God and in God's promises. Every leader should ensure that he stands upon the foundation
of God's Word and His promises that others can follow.
17. Consulting with the Elders
Joshua made company with his elders. He sought the wisdom and maturity so when Moses spoke to
them he was there too.
Similarly, the more a leader follows the Lord, the more he will be invited to consult with the elders. This will
be beneficial to him See Prov. 13:20.
18. Causing Others to Possess their Inheritance
(Dent 1:38; Joshua 21:43-46; 11:23, 18.10; Eph 1)
Read Joshua 11 :23. Every leader must seek to lead other Christians into their spiritual inheritance.
19. Receiving Encouragement From Others
Joshua received spiritual encouragement from Moses, who told him that God would give victory in claiming, the
Promised Land. Leaders may miss the much needed encouragement because of pride or self-pity. Every leader
must know that he must get encouragement or he will "dry out" and become weak.
Encouragement means to fasten upon. to be strong, to fortify. Encouragement strengthens.
20. Receiving Progressive Revelation on His Ministry

(Exodus 17:4; Number 27:17: Deut 31.7; 34:8-9; Josh 1:9)
God revealed the extent of Joshua's ministry gradually He was first seen as a warrior, then a leader.
then as a man who caused Israel to inherit or possess her inheritance, and now finally as the chief shepherd over
the nation.
Every leader should accept the progressive revelation of his ministry. r1 full revelation may destroy both the
life and ministry of the leader.
21. Filled-with-the-Spirit-of-Wisdom (Duet 34:9; Eph. 1)
The laying on of hands imparted the gift or spirit of wisdom upon Joshua. A leader must be open to learn from
every day happenings and experiences.
A leader must be very observant.
22. In Covenant Relationship with God (Joshua 1:1-9)
The covenant that God made with Moses that He would not leave him was also made with Joshua (Joshua l:5)
Every leader must have a close covenant relationship with God through the Lord Jesus Christ.
23. Learning From Bad Experience (Joshua 2)
In Numbers 13-14, .Joshua and Caleb along with the others went to spy out the land. Ten brought back a bad
report. Joshua learned that two were enough.
God's leaders must learn mistakes from his own life as well as of others.
Do not repeat the mistakes of others.
24. Functioning with Organization and Principles (Joshua 3)
Joshua used his expertise and organizational ability to enable Israel to cross over the Jordan River into the
Promised Land. He was a man of order. See verse 6, 2, 3, 4.
He was a man of principle also He followed the voice of God to the letter. Hearing the voice of God is of
utmost importance. There must be both the principle and organization as well as hearing the voice of God.
25. Receiving, Promotion (Joshua 3:9-1 I)
Joshua told the children of Israel that they would be victorious over their enemies before they even fought. He
knew that God was with them.
A leader must have a fresh vision of the Church of Jesus Christ as the mighty and victorious army that she is.
26. Handling God'
s Test of Blessings (Joshua x:10-12) Israel lived on manna and quail in the wilderness. When they
celebrated the Passover, the manna stopped. Manna means "proving bread". It kept the nation dependent on God.
In Canaan, they ate the fruit of the land; they were now blessed with a good land. Would they depend on the land
or God?
A leader should watch for the end of trials of the Spirit and the blessings that flow in He must know how to
handle the blessings.
27. Receiving Visitation From the Lord (Joshua 5:13-15)
Joshua received his visitation from the Lord as did Moses. A leader must be prepared for a visitation from the
Lord. How does he prepare? He has an expectant attitude and a readiness to make Jesus, Lord of his life. He has a
humble spirit - a servant's attitude, pure motives. These visitations serve to purify a leader to be a vessel of honor
for the Lord's work.
28. Obeying Instruction Beyond Natural Understanding (Joshua 6:1- 20) Humility and trust are vital in obeying God.
Joshua defeated Jericho by obeying a command which is probably so simple that he could have questioned it.
Nonetheless, he obeyed. Leaders do not have to understand God. They simply obey Him. He will save much
needed time and destroy the enemy strongholds.
29. Comforted and Strengthened to Deal with Sin (Joshua 6:17-27, 7:1-25) When Achan disobeyed and brought
defeat to the Israelites, Joshua became discouraged and fell to the ground. In response, the Lord simply asked
him why he was lying down instead of finding out who had sinned.
A leader should never forget that many times there is a simple answer to a Church problem. God will not
bless sin. Leaders must always turn to the Word and ask the Holy Spirit to reveal God's principles when their
congregations cannot win any spiritual victories.
30. Used in his Area of Expertise. God had asked Moses to use his rod and now He is asking Joshua for his spear.
God uses a leader's background and training for His service. Sometimes leaders become discouraged by thinking
that they have nothing to offer to the Lord for His service. No matter how small it is, God can use it as Jesus did
with the five loaves and two fishes. God multiplies what is sincerely given to Him.
IAM Missions School pg. 14-24
31. Remembering the Lord during Blessing (Joshua 8:26-35) Joshua never forgot the Lord during times of blessing. In
Deut. 27:11-13, 11:29 Joshua set the tribes of Israel before Mount Gerizim (blessing) and Mount Ebal (Cursing)
according to Moses' command.
Those remaining on Mount Gerizim:
Simeon
- a people who has heard
Levi
- joined
Judah
- praise
Issachar
- reward
Joseph: Ephraim
- (doubly faithful) and Manasseh (forgetting)
Benjamin
- son of the right hand
To represent Israel's burnt offerings unto the Lord, the following tribes were put on the Mount of Cursing:
Reuben
- behold a son
Gad
- one of a troop
Asher
- joy
Zebulun
- dwelling
Dan
-judge
Naphtali
- wrestling
This reminds a leader that God's house is a place where the people of God should remember Him in times of
blessings and remember the curses of the covenant promises. Do not become self-confident in times of blessing
32. Falling to the sin of self-confidence (Joshua 9:1-27, 14:15) After Joshua's great victory over Jericho and Ai, the
Gibeonites visited him. Joshua did not seek counsel of the Lord but promptly made a league with them. Maybe
after his victories, Joshua felt confident and so could not discern the truth of the situation.
Self-confidence is to be watched for in every successful leader's life. Two keys in resisting it: dismiss the
importance of past achievements and give all the glory for victory to God.
33. Exercising faith with Authority (Joshua 10:1-14) In this war against Adomzedek, Joshua commanded the sun to
stand still until he was through fighting. He had faith and authority to command miracles even though he had
recently disobeyed God (9:15).
34. Gathering Israel unto a Place of Visitation (Joshua 10:1-14; Genesis 12:6-8, 18-29) Joshua was now an old man
so he gathered all the tribes in Shechem, a place of past spiritual visitation for Abraham and Jacob. There he
rehearsed what God had done for Israel and His covenant with them.
35. Using History and Prophecy to Admonish Israel (Joshua 24:1-28) Here Joshua is reminding Israel of God's care
and provisions. He used his prophetic gift (vs. 2) and his knowledge of salvation history. He edified and exhorted
the people to follow the Lord with their whole hearts.
Similarly a leader must combine his knowledge of Bible history with his gift of teaching, preaching or prophecy
to help the Church today to put away her idols and follow the Lord. See I Cor. 10:11.
36. Looking Back Over a Life of Successful Ministry (Joshua 24:29- 31) Joshua died at age 110 years. The Bible
records a remarkable testimony concerning his life and ministry (vs. 31).
All God's leaders should desire deeply such a testimony to live after they, died. This is a marvelous witness to a
leader's ministry. May every leader strive for this.
II.
CONCLUSION
Let us search ourselves for any hidden faults. As we yield to the work of the Holy Spirit, He will reveal them. May
God grant us the honesty and the will to resist, reject and turn from them. No matter how good a leader you are, never
forget that the enemy is a subtle fighter and he is quite unrelenting. It behooves us therefore, to be vigilant and not
become self-confident, but to rely totally on the Lord.
Lesson Nine: The Preparation of Samuel

I.
INTRODUCTION
Every leader whom God uses in any capacity must first be prepared to function in that capacity. Many leaders greatly
desire to function effectively, but few are willing to pay the price of being made ready for the task. God prepared
nearly every leader in the Bible before they began to do their full work for the Lord.
The Greek idea of preparation emphasized the act of making something ready to function properly. The verb,
prepare, which the word preparation comes from means: to train for a specific task, to educate with special
knowledge. If God has called you to a ministry He has already begun to prepare you.
II.
THE PREPARATION OF SAMUEL
Spiritual Father - One who has a heart of the people of the Lord and a compassion for the needy.
Shepherd - One who takes care of the sheep, a person who cares for and protects the people, a spiritual guide, friend
or companion. God the Father is the Great Shepherd, Psalms 23:1.
A.
The miraculous birth of Samuel

Read I Samuel 1:1-2:10
vs. II Hannah made a promise unto the Lord. "I will give him unto the Lord all the days of his life."
vs. 19-20 The Lord honors her request
vs. 24:28 The honor of her promise to the Lord
Prov. 24:10, Isa. 30:20 The Lord causes adversity to come upon her, this wasn't meant for evil but for good, to
manifest His miraculous power in the birth of Samuel (Romans 8:28)
B.
As a Nazarene
Samuel, according to Numbers 6:3-4, should abstain from wine. So why do we drink wine?
Proverbs 20:1. "Wine is a mocker, strong drink in raging, and whosoever is deceived by it is not wise."
Two men who were deceived by it were Lot (Genesis 19:30-38) and Noah (Genesis 9:20-24). God's
instructions to Nazarites, who were especially called of God, was not to drink wine or strong drink. The book
of Proverbs is full of warnings against the use of alcohol. In the Old Testament those who went in to minister at
the altar were forbidden to drink wine or strong drink (Leviticus 10:9-10). Samson and John and Baptist were
enabled by the Holy Spirit to fulfill the Nazarite vow. Jesus came from Nazareth and therefore, was a
Nazarene. He was able to fulfill all of the Nazarene vows in a spiritual way through the Cross. Thus He is the
spiritual fulfillment of the Nazarite's vows.
The Nazarene could not touch dead bodies lest they become unclean. Jesus could touch and heal the sick
and the dead (Mark 5:41, Luke 7:14, John 11:14). The Nazarene could not drink wine. Jesus made good wine
and was accused of being a wine bibber, a glutton and a friend of sinners (John 2:9-10, Luke 7:34).
As a Nazarene, Samuel was also to exercise self-denial. He was to maintain self-control over his spirit, mind
and body. The church leaders today desire this since self-control is a fruit of the Holy Spirit (Gal. 4:22-23 ).
Every leader should remember what the Lord Jesus said about self-denial. "If any man come after me and
hate not his father, mother, wife, children, sisters and brothers, yea, even his own life he cannot be my
disciple." To follow Jesus, a leader must deny his own personal desires in order to serve the Lord and His
people. One definition of self-denial) is "deliberately going without things one would love to have" (Matthew
10:37).
C.
As living up to his name

Samuel's name means "Heard of God" in contrast to Eli's name, which means "lofty or to ascend." Samuel's
name also means "by extension to hear intelligently and hear with attentiveness and obedience."
Psalm 85:8 I will hear what God the Lord will speak for he will speak peace unto his people, and to his
saints, but let them not turn again to folly.
Every leader needs to hear God's voice in his inner man and to obey the meaning of his own spiritual
name, which God has given him as a challenge to his own character development.
D.
As Samuel turning to God in his youth

Remember the creator in the days of thy youth Eccl. 12:1. Samuel ministered before the Lord as a growing boy
and showed respect and submission to Eli, the corrupt leader over him. God desires every church leader to turn
to him at an early age and to respect the position of their leaders and even if they are not wholly following
Him. 2 Peter 2:18 servants be subject to your masters with all fear not only to the good and gentle, but also the
forward.
E.
As unhindered by sin around him

Samuel was surrounded by the sins of Eli's two sons, who were described as being sons of the Devil and also
the corrupt leadership of Eli, yet he didn't fall to sin. He knew his God. Ps. 9:10 "And they that know thy name
will put their trust in thee, for thou Lord has not forsaken them that seek thee."
Every leader will have sin in his environment which he must resist to grow righteous before the Lord. A
change in environment will not change a leader's thoughts and behavior. Adam and Eve were located in an
ultimately beautiful garden environment yet they sinned against God (Genesis 3). David slept in a lovely palace
surrounding ;and had everything to satisfy his needs. yet he committed adultery. Bad environment, poor
leadership or surrounding sins are no excuse for hindering one's spiritual growth. Growth before God must be
our choice, no matter what happens. Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the Devil and he will flee from
you. Draw nigh to God and he will draw nigh to you (James 4:7-8).
F.
As a Priest
Samuel ministered and grew before the Lord. His ministry was his means of continuous growth in the Lord.
We are also priests called to minister to the Lord offering up spiritual sacrifices of thanksgiving and praise to
God. (I Peter 2:5, 9 Hebrews 13:15). Out of this spiritual relationship with the Lord, we will grow into our
ministry.
G.
As growing in balance
Samuel maintained a balanced growth with the Lord and with people which resulted in the growth of his spirit.
Luke 2:40, 52 describes a similar balanced growth in Christ. Similarly, we are to develop relationship with God
and with man, resisting the temptation of going to either extreme. Jesus, in resisting temptation after hours of
prayer with God in the secret closet, always came out to meet the people's needs (Mark 1:35,38; Matthew 8:1,
3, 16).
H.
As right-on-time ministry
Just before the lamps had extinguished in the temple, God called Samuel to his ministry, a right-on-time help
for a desperate Israel. God called Samuel while he was asleep, at complete rest. He wasn't trying to help God
do anything he was waiting for his turn.
God knows exactly where we are, just as He knew Samuel and He will not fail to call us at the right time.
Samuel responded to God's call with an open and willing spirit, saying "Here am I Lord" although at first he
misunderstood God's voice for Eli's.
I.
As continuing local ministry routine even after a powerful prophetic word

Samuel, although he had been told of God that he would bring an end to Eli's corrupt leadership, didn't try to
help God to accomplish it. Instead he continued his every day responsibilities. God's leader must wait for God's
proper timing. Without waiting for God's right season, a leader will abort God's original and ultimate
intentions. In God's timing, a man's gift makes room for him and sets him before great men (Prov. 8:16).
III.
A MINISTRY CONFIRMED BY GOD

Because the Lord was with Samuel to confirm his ministry, he was successful. God confirmed Samuel's
prophetic ministry by not allowing his quickened words to fail to come to maturity. (My words that goeth forth
out of my mouth shall not return unto me void but shall accomplish that which I please. Isa. 55:11).
If you have a true ministry from God, it will be confirmed by God and recognized by people. On the contrast, a
false ministry will not be confirmed by God. People will confirm a ministry whether it is true of false.
A.
As having a Word Ministry:

Samuel had a word ministry because he declared the written law of the Lord in authority over man's
imaginations. Samuel was a man of God who believed, preached and practiced the law or word of God
(Matthew 4:4; Deut. 8:7; I Peter 1:25; Rev. 19:13)
Samuel was a man who feared the Lord (Ps. 111:10). The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. A
good understanding have all they that do His commandments His praise endureth forever. The divine wisdom
differs from the derived wisdom of man in that it is original and creative. Col. 2:3 says, In Jesus are hid all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge.
The word "hid" does not mean kept concealed but stored up as in a treasure chest. "The treasure of wisdom
are hid not from us, but for us in Christ. He is the wisdom of God, and is a God made unto us wisdom (I Cor.
1:24, 30).
Every leader should develop a word ministry, receive a specific quickened word from God and base all
teaching and preaching on the Bible. In this way, God will bless His ministry and make it fruitful to His people.
B.
As making priestly intercession for Israel

II Samuel 7:1-14: The presence of the Lord in the Ark of the Covenant had left Israel and been captured by the
Philistines because of Israel's idolatry. Samuel exhorted them to forsake their idols and return whole-heartedly
to the Lord and the Lord would defeat the Philistines. They obeyed and turned from the idols, Samuel prayed,
and the Lord heard his prayer and defeated the enemy. (Christ is our great intercessor Romans 8:34). Every
leader must feel the burden of the church's sins in this day and pray to God, seeking his hand of mercy and
victories over her enemies. Luke 18:1 men ought always to pray and not to faint.
C.
As judging Israel and raising up a sacrifice

I Samuel 7:15-17: Samuel was consistent and faithful in his walk with God and ministry as a prophet and judge.
He judged Israel all the days of his life (vs. 15). After judging he would maintain a close relationship with the
Lord in his secret closet. There he would confess, intercede, supplicate, meditate, etc. Every leader must be
faithful to God's calling. He must continually feed all the people that the Lord has put in his charge. After
meeting their needs, he must maintain a close relationship with the Lord.
D.
As maintaining a good reputation through his ministry

I Samuel 12:15: In this chapter, Samuel summarized the course of his ministry to Israel. Obviously he was a
man of blameless character. He never stole anyone's possessions, defrauded anyone, oppressed anyone, or took
any bribes to blind his spiritual vision. His character was above reproach. Every leader should be a man of
good reputation, both to those in the church and those on the outside (I Timothy 3:17, Titus 1:6-9).
E.
As truly admonishing the people

I Samuel 12:2-23: Samuel truly admonished the people by recalling the ways in which they had brought the
judgment of God upon themselves. He did this in a merciful way (vs. 20, 22). Samuel was an understanding
and merciful leader who prayed for and taught his people (vs. 23).
F.
As boldly speaking the truth in love

Samuel was a man of trust and the Word of God. Every leader must have the Holy Ghost boldness to speak
forth the high standard of God's Word in love, no matter who opposes him. I Cor. 16:14, let your affairs take
place with love.
G.
As learning the mastery of events

I Samuel 16:1: Every leader must learn to accept God's final judgments, righteous and good, without letting his
personal emotion control him. God is in total control of every thing.
H.
As learning true spiritual discernment

No matter how many years a leader walks with the Lord, he still must learn spiritual discernment in all of his
decisions. A leader depends upon God's revelation and anointing all of his life. A leader will be surrounded by
people who base their judgment on the external. The leader must learn how to judge by the internal and by the
Holy Spirit. The greater a leader's depth in the Word of God and in prayer, the greater will be his ability to
judge righteously.
I Kings 3:5-12 gives a beautiful illustration of a young leader who sees the need for discernment.
Lesson 10 - The Preparation Principle of Elisha and Timothy

I.
INTRODUCTION
In order of understand clearly the topic that we are dealing with let us first look at the key words involved and what
they mean. Principles: Webster's defines principle as the method of a things operation. Preparation: is defined as
something prepared for a special purpose. Therefore, our topic requires us to look at the methods God uses to prepare
Elisha and Timothy for His purpose.
In the Process of Preparation, God places a call upon one's life, this is the point of selection. But this call goes
beyond the call to a ministry. This call also requires us to reach a standing in the sight of God. In order to achieve this
standing, God takes us through development training, the purpose of which is to build character and self discipline.
STANDING
Development Training
Character: Self Discipling
CALL OR POINT OF SELECTION
In placing a call upon our lives, God takes into consideration our present natural abilities and circumstances. We now
look at the call of Elisha to verify this.
II.
ELISHA
Elisha's name means "God is Salvation"

A.
This confirms the fact that we must be saved by faith in our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ before we are eligible
for selection in the service of God.
B.
Elisha was the son of Shaphat, a judge.

Being the son of a judge, one can imagine the strict, disciplined way young Elisha was brought up. Often times
his father after a hard day at work, asking questions and discussing the whole process of his fathers
decision making. During these sessions young Elisha developed the ability and love for sound decision making
which would later on make him most suitable for the purposes of God.
sitting with
C.
Elisha touched Elijah's mantle before he entered into full ministry. This is also a process God uses, one
of confirmation which would reassure the young deliver of God's plan for his life and thus enable him to
move out in confidence.
D.
Elisha was used to slay with the sword all that would escape from the sword to Jehu's. The knowledge of the
Word of God is most important to the call of God as we are all called to spiritual warfare in which the Word of
God is our only weapon. (Remember our warfare is not carnal). Jesus Christ, in His life in the flesh,
demonstrated to us the importance of knowing the Word and being able to apply the Word in times of
difficulty. In His time of temptation from the Devil it was His knowledge of the Word that He used for His
defense. In short there is victory in the Word of God for His leaders.
E.
Elisha was found plowing in the field behind the other workmen. This showed up certain qualities that
Elisha had that God is looking for in His potential leaders. It showed his humility, his willingness to
submit to the leadership of others and to be taught by those who already know. It showed that he had a
teachable spirit a requirement for all young leaders. Having fulfilled God's requirement of one's call he is
now brought in preparation. This starts at the point of confirmation, at which a young leader is required
to take on or begin to take on his ministry responsibility. Elisha showed his readiness to accept his
confirmation by sacrificing all he had for the work of the Lord.
Elisha was also placed by God under the leadership and training of Elijah. This is also a method used by
God to produce His leaders of the future. Elisha went to his trainer, willingly showing his humility and became
his servant. It is through this humility and nature of servanthood that the true preparation of God's leaders takes
place.
III.
TIMOTHY
In looking at the life of Timothy, one can easily confirm the method of preparation used by God. First, we see that
like Elisha, Timothy had experienced the salvation of faith in Jesus Christ. He was a young man who had a sound life
in the Christian religion because his mother was a devoted Christian. He was a young man of good character,
knowledgeable in the Word of God and also uncircumcised. The qualities made him suitable for his calling.
In his preparation as a leader, his calling was confirmed by the Apostle Paul and young Timothy was also
placed under his leadership to serve and be trained. This time under the leadership of Paul must have been most
rearing for Timothy as he had experiences that would further develop his character and self discipline. It was while
under the leadership of Paul, for instance, that he witnessed the suffering and difficulties experience by Paul, saw the
commitment and discipline with which he endured, all of which helped him to understand fully the exhortation of
Paul to be likewise self disciplined in his ministry for the Lord.
PREACHING
Section 15
Module 4

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
PREACHING
I.
DEFINITION OF PREACHING AS USED IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
The World Often Uses "Preaching" In A Negative Sense

The Miracle Of Preaching Should Be Accompanied By Signs, Wonders And Miracles
A Message Of Good News
The Proclamation Of A Herald
An Act Of Witnessing
Speaking Out Freely, Boldly, Fearlessly
A Crucial Activity For The Entire Mission Of God
II.
KINDS OF SERMONS
A.
B.
Textual Preaching (short Bible section)

Topical Preaching (many Bible texts for one topic)
III.
INTERPRETING THE SERMON TEXT
A.
Useful Books
1. General observations
2. A good study Bible
3. Bible concordance
4. Bible dictionaries and handbooks
5. Bible commentaries
Steps In Studying The Text For A Sermon
1. The general setting
2. Immediate context
3. Text in your language and translations
4. Text in Greek or Hebrew
5. Parallel passages
B.
IV.
THE CENTRAL DRIVING POINT - THE KEY TO SERMON OUTLINING AND CONTENT
A.
B.
The Driving Point In Sermon Preparation

Criteria For A Good Driving Point
1. A clear sentence
2. Unity
3. Reflects the uniqueness of the text
4. Practical and positive
5. Memorable
6. Related to the sermon title
V.
GOALS FOR A SERMON
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
State The Goals In Terms Of God And The Hearer, Not The Preacher
Do Not State The Goals In Intellectual Terms Only
Relate The Goal To The Central Thought Or Driving Point
The Goal Must Be Defined And Unified
Two Types Of Sermon Goals
1. Faith goals
2. Life goals - Preach "How To's"
3. Combination of faith and life goals
VI.
THE BASIC SERMON OUTLINE
A.
B.
C.
D.
The Basic Outline Forms The "Skeleton" For Your Sermon

A Basic Outline Helps The Speaker
A Basic Outline Helps The Hearers
The Way To Arrive At Major Divisions In An Outline
1. Analytic method - Divide the central thought
2. Synthesizing categories from a topic
The Format And Structure Of A Sermon Outline
1. Begin with the central thought
2. Major divisions
3. Minor divisions
4. Further subdivisions
5. Use at least two divisions
6. Write or type outline with indentations to show relationship between divisions
7. Keep the basic outline simple
Characteristics Of A Good Sermon Outline
1. Unity
2. Equality
3. Harmony
4. Movement
5. Climax
General Principles For Outlining
1. Balanced
2. Applicable
3. Teach your hearers to follow the outline
E.
F.
G.
VII. THE FINAL EXPANDED OUTLINE

A.
B.
C.
Purpose Of The Expanded Outline

How To Expand Your Basic Outline
1. Revise the basic outline
2. Use the materials from your sermon text study
3. Definitions
4. Parallel passages
5. Testimony
6. Statistics
7. Comparisons (metaphors, similes)
8. Illustrations
9. Specific examples
10. Restatement
11. Variety and limitation of materials
Other Parts Of The Expanded Outline
1. Title
2. Introduction
3. Conclusion
VIII. PREACHING THE SERMON

A.
B.
C.
Preparing To deliver The Sermon

1. The preacher's prayer
2. Functional memorization: memorize the central thought and major and minor divisions, plus a few key
words
3. Talking through the message
Preaching In A Worship Service
1. Plan a unified service
2. Spiritual gifts and personal testimonies
3. Altar calls
4. Stay flexible: follow the Holy Spirit's prompting
Remember Your High Calling
PREACHING
I.
DEFINITION OF PREACHING AS USED IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
A.
The World Often Uses "Preaching" In A Negative Sense

To many modern people, the word "preaching" gives the idea of a message that is dull, wordy, long,
slow-moving, tiresome, tedious, meddlesome, and unwelcome. The poor preaching of many strengthens this
negative picture.
B.
The Miracle Of Preaching Should Be Accompanied By Signs, Wonders And Miracles

In the Bible, preaching is one of God's greatest miracles. It is usually accompanied by signs, wonders and other
miracles! The act of preaching is a miracle because the gospel of Christ "...is the power of God to salvation for
everyone who believes..." (Romans 1:16). Or, as Dr. R.R. Caemmerer says, "Preaching is God's own act of
rescuing men from death; it is God's saving word to men!"
Jesus described His ministry of preaching by using the writings of the prophet Isaiah. To the congregation
in His home town, Jesus said, "The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has anointed Me to preach the
gospel to the poor. He has sent Me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives and the
recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to preach the acceptable year of the
Lord." (Luke 4:18,19) Even as He spoke these words, they came true.
Notice Jesus began the list of miracles with preaching the gospel to the poor and used the word "preach"
two more times. Indeed, preaching is the primary miracle. What an honor to be called to preach. Moreover, it is
also God's plan and strategy for winning the nations to the obedience of faith. Signs, wonders and miracles
follow and confirm the preached word (Mark 16:20; Romans 15:18-19). Miracles of healing and deliverance
from demonic forces by God's greater power are one way God says, "Amen!" to His preached word (Hebrews
2:3,4; Acts 14:3).
When John the Baptist was facing death in prison, he sent two of his disciples to ask Jesus if He was the
Coming One. In response, Jesus listed the signs, wonders and miracles He had been doing: "The blind receive
their sight and the lame walk; the lepers are cleansed and the deaf hear; the dead are raised up and the poor
have the gospel preached to them" (Matthew 11:4,5) Jesus later added, "Most assuredly, I say to you, he who
believes in Me, the works that I do he will do also; and greater works than these he will do, because I go to My
father." (John 14:12) Jesus still wants to do miraculous works through us today to prove to the world that His
teachings are true.
C.
A Message Of Good News

In the Greek, preaching means "to tell the good news". The gospel is the good news of God, in Christ Jesus,
living, dying, rising, and ascending to save His people (1 Corinthians 15:1-4). Jesus said, "I must preach the
kingdom of God (the good news) to the other cities also, because for this purpose I have been sent" (Luke
4:43).
Like Jesus, Paul and the apostles, we are to preach thoroughly and emphatically (Acts 4:2; Colossians
1:28), far and wide (Luke 9:60; Romans 9:17).
D.
The Proclamation Of A Herald

A king sends a herald to make public announcements to his people. One of the biblical descriptions of a
preacher is a herald who proclaims what God, the King, has said. Noah and Paul preached as such
heralds of God (2 Peter 2:5; 1 Timothy 2:7; 2 Timothy 1:11). Jonah was a herald who proclaimed God's
word to Ninevah (Jonah 1:2; 3:2; 4:9). The disciples followed Jesus, the Herald, and preached as He did
(Luke 8:1; 9:2; Mark 16:15). Their message was called a proclamation. What distinguished heralds we join with
as we preach from God!
In Mark, when a cleansed leper, a healed demoniac and a man who had been healed of deafness quickly
announced the miracles of God in their lives, they became heralds who proclaimed the good news (Mark 1:45;
5:20; 7:36). A herald of God knows from personal experience the power and goodness of God, the King of
Kings. Preachers today can speak with authority, because they have God the King, backing what they say in
His Name. We speak with dignity, gravity, authority, and confidence, because we represent God Himself to the
people.
E.
An Act Of Witnessing
When Jesus spoke to His disciples after His resurrection, Jesus linked preaching and witnessing closely. He
said, "...Repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His Name to all nations, beginning at
Jerusalem. And you are witnesses of these things." (Luke 24:47,48). Jesus gave them the Holy Spirit for
preaching and witnessing (Acts 1:8). And so they spoke and wrote what they had seen and heard as witnesses
(John 3:11; Acts 4:20,33; 5:32; 8:25; 1 John 1:1-4). So also, when we share the gospel and our testimony with
anyone, we are, in a broad sense, preaching.
The Scriptures we preach are God's own witness, and the Bible passages we use for our sermons are often
the personal testimony of men and women who have experienced firsthand the grace and power of God. Many
travel around with four or five messages that are simply parts of their own life story or testimony of what Jesus
did for them. Evangelists may do this and be very effective. However, a pastor has to develop a new sermon
every week and is commissioned to preach the whole counsel of God. Though, from time to time, the pastor
will give his own personal testimony, he must learn to preach what the Spirit shows from any part of Scripture.
Because such sermons don't come as directly from one's own testimony and experience, much more work is
needed to find, develop and preach what the Spirit is saying.
F.
Speaking Out Freely, Boldly, Fearlessly

As messengers, heralds and witnesses, gospel preachers need to be outspoken, frank, courageous, and bold.
Jesus spoke this way (John 7:26; 18:20). Peter and John were not afraid to speak boldly to all the assembled
leaders of the Jewish church (Acts 4:13). King Agrippa and Festus did not intimidate Paul's bold preaching
(Acts 26:26; 28:31).
G.
A Crucial Activity For The Entire Mission Of God

Jesus sent His followers into the world with a mission (John 17:18; 20:21). In this world mission they were
given five tasks: (1) serving or ministry; (2) evangelization, proclamation, witnessing; (3) fellowship and
community; (4) worshipping God daily in all of life; (5) teaching and edifying each other in the Body of Christ.
This is God's unchangeable job description for every one of His believers in every age.
Notice that each of these tasks involves preaching in some way. Preaching is a service or ministry. We
preach in evangelization, community and worship services. Teachers and pastors also build up and equip the
believers through preaching (Ephesians 4:11,12).
II.
KINDS OF SERMONS
A.
Textual Preaching
A textual sermon is one that uses from one verse to a few paragraphs of the Bible for preaching. These verses
contain the "central thought" that God wants brought forth and supply the chief ingredients of the sermon. The
divisions or parts of the sermon usually come from the Bible text. Sometimes these divisions should be
presented in the order they appear in the text.
Some church bodies follow a series of readings from the Old Testament, Gospels, Epistle and Psalms for
every Sunday in the year. In these churches the preachers usually use one or more of these readings as texts for
their sermons. Other preachers select "free text", which are passages that are not part of a list or series from
other sources. Free texts also serve for special occasions such as weddings, funerals, anniversaries, and
dedications.
All biblical sermons expound the Scriptures but, in general, "expository preaching" means the preacher
takes a longer text of Scripture and presents it with explanation and detailed analysis to make clear the point
God is making. Often a preacher will take a book of the Bible and present it section by section over a period of
weeks or even months. This kind of preaching has the extra benefit of helping the hearers learn the Bible itself.
B.
Topical Preaching
A topical sermon is one where a preacher picks a subject or topic which is important for his hearers at that
time. He then finds several texts from different parts of the Scriptures to develop this topic. For instance, a
series of sermons on the Ten Commandments, the Psalms, the Miracles of Jesus, the Parables of Jesus, or Great
Men and Women of the Bible may take the form of topical preaching.
Some preachers like to pick a topic of interest to themselves and their hearers and then develop it as a
commentary on the social or political events of the day. However, they do not actually expound a biblical text
at all. There is a strong possibility that this type of preaching takes Scripture out of context, because the
preacher is searching for Scripture to support his topic or opinion. When possible, it is better to use textual or
expository sermons. We are sent to preach God's Word, not man's interests.
III.
INTERPRETING THE SERMON TEXT
A.
Useful Books
1. General observations
The three-year ILTI curriculum is primarily designed to help pastors and leaders in younger churches,
especially those in developing nations. We have worked in leadership training conferences in every part of
the world and we know that many of the leaders do not have libraries of books to help in sermon
preparation. In listing the following books, we may list more books than you have on hand now. But, if you
have a good study Bible and possibly a complete Bible concordance, you can find more than enough
material for sermons for a lifetime. Pray and plan to get a good study Bible, a complete concordance and
additional books over the years. Consult with district or national ILTI servants about securing other books
you may need.
2. A good study Bible
The one tool you need most of all is a study Bible. This Bible usually has introductions and outlines for
every book of the Bible, footnotes, maps, and lists of parallel passages for most verses. An excellent study
Bible will also have topical studies, prophecies and their fulfillment, the life of Jesus, parables of Jesus,
miracles of Jesus, journeys of Paul, etc.
Many preachers who read English like the Thompson Chain Reference Bible, Nelson Cyclopedic
Reference Bible, or the Open Bible.
3. Bible concordance
A concordance lists words of the Bible in alphabetical order and where each is found in the Bible. They are
helpful in locating the reference for a particular verse by looking up a word in the verse, and for locating
lists of Scriptures that have a certain word in them. A complete concordance in English, such as Strong's
Concordance or Young's Concordance, lists every word in the Bible and contains over 1000 pages. A
shorter concordance with a selection of passages is useful also. You may have a short concordance in the
back of your Bible. Complete concordances are also available which list the Greek and Hebrew words,
transliterated into English or your own language, so that anyone can get some help from the original
biblical languages.
4. Bible dictionaries and handbooks
These books give explanatory notes about people, places, topics, and events in the Bible. To use one, note
the names, places and topics in your sermon text. Then read what your Bible dictionary and Bible
handbook say about them. This material may help you to make notes for explaining and illustrating your
sermon.
5. Bible commentaries
Great Bible scholars have written comments verse by verse and even word by word on the meaning
and application of the Bible. By looking up the comments on your chosen text, you can gain insight
into how these great Bible scholars interpreted and applied the text. Some commentaries come in a
single volume and cover the entire Bible. Other commentaries have separate volumes for each book of the
Bible.
Some commentary authors deal in great detail with the Greek and Hebrew words and grammar of the
Old and New Testaments. With training these may be very useful, but you need not feel unlearned or
helpless if you have no training in Hebrew or Greek. A popular commentary will give you sufficient helps
in English or your own language.
B.
Steps In Studying The Text For A Sermon

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
The general setting

After you choose your sermon text, you need to look at the general setting. Consider who wrote the book
in which your text stands and to whom he wrote. Especially note the date and situation in which he and his
readers lived, the purpose for which he wrote and the outline of that particular Bible book.
With your text in mind, study materials from other sources, if available (Bible dictionaries,
commentaries, etc.), which explain the text to your hearers. Your use of the sermon text should harmonize
with the intention, meaning, spirit and goal of the original biblical writer, whom the Holy Spirit inspired.
Immediate context
Read the verses and at times the chapters just before and after your chosen sermon text. (Some short books
such as 3 John, Jude and Philemon, or Psalms and Proverbs may not have much context.) Try to
understand the author's mood and feelings. Outline the progression of thoughts in the part of Scripture you
are using.
Text in your language and translations
Meditate on the text in your own language. If possible, study other translations. Note vivid phrases, modern
expressions and key thoughts. These may bring to your memory examples from your own life and ministry
which you could use in the sermon to increase the interest and understanding of your listeners. Define all
complicated words. Make note of these things for reference when you develop your outline and write the
sermon.
Text in Greek or Hebrew
If you have had training, study the text in the original Hebrew of the Old Testament or Greek of the New
Testament. These languages hold treasures of meaning. If you have not had the opportunity to study these
languages, your complete concordance, study Bible and commentaries may bring some of the key concepts
from these languages to you.
Parallel passages
Diligent use of parallel passages [passages from other parts of the Bible that talk about the same subject as
your text] will help you interpret your sermon text more fully and in harmony with the entire Bible,
because Scripture interprets Scripture. You can find parallel passages for your sermon text listed in: the
margins or footnotes of your study Bible, concordance, dictionaries, and commentaries.
Keep your text in mind. Note the passages which add to, apply, or illustrate your text. Bible
illustrations and examples add interest and depth to any part of your sermon. And Bible examples may
remind you of examples from your own life, your nation or church which also add depth and interest.
In summary, if you use these steps and tools faithfully and diligently, you will always have more than
enough materials for any one sermon. I have preached weekly for 41 years. I still consider these steps in
my preparation. With experience and skill I can do them faster and more effectively, but there are no
short-cuts to good sermon preparation. Pay the price in effort and time. You will grow-. If Jesus delays His
second coming, your first 100 sermons will help you prepare for the next 1000. Your hearers will grow
with you as you preach and teach the Word of God.
IV.
THE CENTRAL DRIVING POINT - THE KEY TO SERMON OUTLINING AND CONTENT
A.
A Difficult But Crucial Point In Sermon Preparation

From your steps in studying the text, you will have many facts and thoughts from the text. You must now
clarify for yourself (and later for your hearers) the major idea you want your hearers to remember and apply to
their lives. This is the central thought, the outstanding, key, applicable teaching that God wants the people to
hear. It is called the "driving point", and is the main point you want to put in the heart of your hearers.
Finalizing the driving point can be a difficult moment. Pray, think and meditate on it. It requires creativity,
because it is the summary and guide of the entire sermon. Do not go ahead with your sermon until you know
the central point God wants to speak. If necessary, study, think, and pray some more about what that thought is.
B.
Criteria For A Good Driving Point

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
V.
A.
A clear sentence
The driving point needs to be written out as a clear sentence with at least a subject and verb. Avoid single
words for your central thought because they are too general, indefinite and hard to outline. For example,
"Prayer" is not a good driving point or central thought for a sermon. Rather, something like "Persistent
Prayer Breaks The Troubles Of Your Life" could be a workable driving point.
This central thought may have two equal parts if the two parts are related and unified. For instance, the
central thought, "Persistent Prayer Breaks The Troubles Of Your Life," might be divided into: 1) The
Troubles Of Life Lead To Prayer, 2) Prayer Must Be Persistent To Break Through The Troubles.
The central thought may take the form of a declaration, question, exclamation, command, or
exhortation. For instance, you might declare "Persistent Prayer Will Break Through Life's Troubles", or
ask the question, "Must Our Prayers Be Persistent To Break Through Life's Troubles?" The central thought
may also be a verse in the words of the text or your own paraphrase of the text.
Unity
A good driving point unifies the main points of the text in one sentence. In turn, this unity implies that the
central thought can later be separated into major divisions for the outline of your sermon. For example, the
above mentioned driving point can be divided into a three-point outline: I. The Strength of Life's Troubles;
II. The Strength Needed in Persistent Prayer; III. The Strength of the Father's Answers.
Reflects the uniqueness of the text
Try to find the element which makes your chosen text unique or contrasted from other texts which speak
of the same subject or topic. For example, the Bible has many texts on prayer. How is this sermon text
different from other parallel passages on prayer? How does the text especially bring out the driving point?
Capture that uniqueness, and your sermon will be different from all other sermons you ever preach on
prayer. For instance, Luke 18:1-8 has the uniqueness of talking about persistence in prayer; many texts on
prayer don't have this.
Practical and positive
Your central thought should be sufficiently positive and practical in content to make the driving point a
goal, something anyone can reach. The goal of the above driving point is to move people to pray
persistently without giving up. If the driving point does not state the goal, it must imply the goal. You may
derive the goal from the central thought. (The next section will discuss sermon goals.)
Memorable
An effective central driving point aids the memory of both the speaker and hearers. An intelligent listener
should be able to rephrase the preacher's central driving point in one sentence. Often recalling that central
driving thought will then, in turn, bring to remembrance the major divisions of the sermon. To help this
response of memory, it is good to repeat the central thought several times in the sermon.
Related to the sermon title
The title of your sermon will condense and highlight your central driving thought for publicity purposes. For
example, a title for the central driving thought we have been illustrating could be something like "Breaking
Your Troubles Before They Break You".
GOALS FOR A SERMON

State The Goals In Terms Of God And The Hearer, Not the Preacher
Goals describe the end results that God wants to accomplish through the driving point of the message. Do not
think in terms of, "My goal is that the hearer will..." Furthermore, set your goal with what God wants to do with
the individual listener in mind, not your general audience.
B.
Do Not State The Goals In Intellectual Terms Only

The driving point of the sermon should involve some change in the hearer after he learns the truths of the
message. Therefore the goals should be expressed in a manner which anyone listening could respond to with
understanding. God does not want merely an exchange of facts between you and the hearer, but rather a change
in the hearer's faith or life. The main point of the sermon should be emphasized so much that it should move his
mind, heart and will, and result in the change which God desires. In other words, God's goals for the sermon
will be reached.
C.
Relate The Goal To The Central Thought Or Driving Point

The central driving thought may already state the goal. If so, the central thought and the goal may be the same.
If not, state the goal in a manner that easily relates to the central driving point. Remember again, the goal is
what the hearer is supposed to be or do as a result of the Holy Spirit working as you preach the Word of God in
the message. For instance, the goal may be to move your hearers to make a decision before God to keep
praying about a specific problem they have and not to give up.
D.
The Goal Must Be Defined And Unified

State the goal in one clear sentence. The hearer can concentrate best on one thing a time. You often announce
the goal (i.e. the driving point; what you expect God to work in them or move them to do) in your introduction
to the sermon. This announcement does not impair the freshness or force of the sermon. Rather it helps to clear
away other ideas and aids the hearer to focus on one challenging thought from God during the sermon. It is
good to repeat the statement of this goal at key moments in your sermon to keep that goal in focus.
E.
Two Types Of Sermon Goals

1.
Faith goals
This fundamental type of goal seeks the implanting or nourishing of faith in the hearer, especially faith in
the specific area that the sermon is covering. The faith goal is that, in the specific area that that the sermon
speaks to, the hearer trusts in God as his Father through Jesus Christ. For the unbeliever, the speaker
expects the Spirit of God to give the hearer first faith (salvation, conversion, new birth with repentance).
For the Christians, the speaker seeks for God to preserve, confirm, build up, and nurture the faith of the
believer. Faith goals challenge the hearers to have a closer relationship with God through Jesus Christ.
2. Life goals - Preach "how to'
s"
These goals involve areas of Christian virtues and actions. State your life goal in terms of growth and
progress of a Christian. Depending on your text, examples of life goals could be that the hearer adore and
thank God, pray and commune more with God, daily fight areas ruled by his flesh, experience more joy in
the Lord, or endure afflictions patiently. Life goals may also deal with the fruits of the Spirit (Galatians
5:16-24). Basically, holiness in all areas of life falls within life goals of the sermon.
Especially when preaching life goals, it is very important to not only tell the hearers what to do or not
do (law), but how to do it (part of the broad concept of grace). "How to's" are simply obtainable insights
and answers from the Lord that tell the hearer how to reach the goal of the message. That is what the hearer
is really looking for. To tell someone to pray harder or to study their Bible more are not really "how to's",
because they are not answers that are obtainable in themselves. The person hearing the message may still
say, "I want to pray harder and study my Bible more, but I do not know how".
A simple, obtainable insight or "how to" for praying harder that you could tell your listeners is to have
a short prayer in the morning during which they ask God to draw their heart into a spirit of prayer that day.
They can also make a decision each day to spend a realistic but fixed amount of time in prayer. They can
also make a quick list of things that need to be prayed for that day. These are obtainable insights to help
them reach the goal. But even these insights need to be yielded to the Lord to be made alive in their hearts.
3. Combinations of faith and life goals. Your sermon may contain or suggest both a faith and life goal, or
even two life goals. However, you will usually emphasize one goal or the other, depending on the urgent
needs of your hearers or the occasion.
VI.
THE BASIC SERMON OUTLINE
A.
The Basic Outline Forms The "Skeleton" For Your Sermon

Human skeletons are not very pretty, but they are basic for a body to live and work. But cover a skeleton with
muscles, tissue and skin, and you have a beautiful man or woman ready for action.
In turn, a basic outline is a necessity for the sermon to have impact and systematically reach the intended
goals. Your central driving point is like the backbone of your sermon. Your major divisions are like ribs and
bones attached to that backbone. As you develop your major and minor points with definitions, explanations
and illustrations, they result in a beautiful body of thought that lives and moves for the hearer.
B.
A Basic Outline Helps The Speaker

With a good, clear outline the speaker can better and more easily remember what he wants to say. The outline
also helps the speaker to: (1) plan the number of points he can develop in the time limit of any one sermon; (2)
determine clearly what are major points and what are minor points of the sermon; (3) plan the proportion of
materials and the importance to be given to each point in the sermon, to effectively move the hearer towards
the goal of the sermon.
C.
A Basic Outline Helps The Hearer

Without an outline the hearer has a number of scattered ideas, most of which do not make an impression on
him. These scattered ideas do not reinforce the driving point and, therefore, they do nothing to change him. A
good outline helps the hearer move along with the speaker from point to point, to remember what the speaker
said and therefore be changed more deeply in some aspect of faith or life.
D.
The Way To Arrive At Major Divisions In An Outline

1.
The analytic method

Earlier you gathered the main points of the text into one sentence to form the central driving thought. To
form the basic outline, you reverse the process by separating the central driving thought into major
divisions for your sermon. Each major division must develop from that central driving thought.
In a textual sermon, the resulting outline will often closely follow the main truths of the text, but not
necessarily in the same order they appeared in the Bible tent.
Example 1: Central driving thought - Pray to God in Time of Trouble
Outline: I. Pray to God
II. Pray in Time of Trouble
Example 2: Central driving thought - The Transfiguration Comforts Us because it Shows Jesus Christ's
Divine Glory, Love and Power over Death
Outline: I. We see Our Need for Comfort
II. We see His Divine Glory
III. We see His Love
IV. We see His Power over Death
Example 3: Central driving thought - You Must Fulfill the Great Commission God gave you!
Outline I. God gave you a Commission
II. You Must Fulfill it
2. Synthesizing categories from a topic Categories under one topic may be chosen to separate the central
thought into major divisions, major divisions into minor divisions, or minor divisions into subdivisions.
This kind of outline is called a synthetic outline. Use categories only when they naturally develop a point;
do not force your materials into a category. Remember, each major division must develop from the main
topic as well as from the central driving point.
These categories may be logical, ethical, psychological, or Biblical categories. Here are a few examples
commonly used (the main topics are in brackets):
Old-New [The Two Lives]
Positive-Negative [The Focus Of Your Thoughts]
Life-Death [The Great Decision]
Truth-Error [Discerning The Word]
Physical-Spiritual [The Two Realms Of God]
Past-Present [Where Our Thoughts Dwell]
Human-Divine [The Natures Of Christ]
Men-Women-Children [Why The Difference]
Length-Breadth-Height-Depth [Christ's Love]
Visible-Invisible [Our Two Battlefields]
Reason-Revelation [How God Speaks]
Time-Eternity [The Focus Of Life]
Suffering-Victory [The Purpose Of Suffering]
Prophecy-Fulfillment [True Prophesy]
Desire-Decision-Deed [The Importance of Decisions]
E.
The Format And Structure Of A Sermon Outline

1. Begin with your central driving thought.
2. From that central thought, develop the major divisions of your outline. This is necessary for both analytic
and synthetic outlines. Major divisions are typically numbered with Roman numerals: L, IL, III., IV., V.,
etc.
3. Develop minor divisions from your major divisions. Minor divisions are typically numbered with capital
letters: A., B., C., D., E., etc.
4. If you separate the minor divisions into subdivisions, you typically use the Arabic letters: 1., 2., 3., 4., S.,
etc. (As an example, see the outline at the beginning of this unit.) If possible, avoid showing these
subdivisions when preaching. Subdivisions will cause the sermon to become too involved and will make it
difficult for the hearer to follow your direction of thought.
5. If you find it necessary to break down a major or minor point into smaller sections, then you should make
at least two divisions. One division is not a division but a further explanation of the main point.
With important points of explanation, the preacher may put them in his outline to help him remember. If
necessary to the development and clarity of your sermon use three or four divisions.
6. Your outline should be written or typed to show the relationship between the central thought, major and
minor points, and any further subdivisions. This can be done by following a system of indentation. For
example, each major division would be indented, once; minor divisions would be indented twice, the first
subdivisions indented three times, etc.
Example: I
Major Division
A. Minor division
B. Minor division
1. subdivision
2. subdivision
3. subdivision
II.
Major Division
III.
Major Division
A. Minor division
B. Minor division
7. Keep the basic outline simple. Avoid, if possible, separating points beyond minor divisions.
F.
Characteristics Of A Good Sermon Outline

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
G.
Unity
Because it is so important, we mention again that each major division must originate from and develop the
central driving point. Likewise, minor divisions of each major division must relate to that particular major
division. This creates unity of thought in each section which is easy to follow.
Equality
Try to keep your major divisions of equal length and importance. As much as possible, your minor
divisions should also be of equal length and importance.
Harmony
In a harmonious outline, the major divisions should be written in a similar form of sentence construction,
terminology, or imagery. The divisions must relate to one another to promote harmony and unity in the
sermon.
Movement
The hearer should sense the movement of your thoughts. If he thinks you are saying the same thing over
again in different ways or that you are repeating yourself too much, he may stop listening. To avoid this,
your sermon needs to move smoothly from point to point. Avoid overlapping of thought; keep each
division of the outline separate and distinct in meaning. You may summarize or recapitulate as you end a
division to help the hearer recall your structure, but do not use unnecessary repetition. This slows down the
movement of your sermon.
Climax
Arrange your divisions, whether major or minor, into order of increasing importance. This helps to sustain
interest and brings the hearer to the point of saying "yes" to the driving goal of the sermon as you
conclude.
General Principles For Outlining

1.
Balanced
In the overall development of your outline keep a balance between the hearer's problem (the opposite of
the goal) and God's solution to that problem. The solution must answer the problem. Also beware of
spending too much time on preaching law, resulting in little time left to preach the gospel solution. Do not
let law or the problem dominate your sermon.
2. Applicable
Arrange your divisions so that each major division has some application to the life of the hearer. If you
spend long periods of time just explaining the text, your hearers will tend to lose interest. Apply the
lessons in the text to the listeners' lives. These are three important things to remember that will help get
your message into the hearts of the hearers:
a. Use examples and illustrations from modern, everyday life which show the principles. This will help
to keep them attentive for the entire sermon;
b. Talk about actual problems and troubles that are in the lives of the hearers;
c. Speak in the second person, "you", not the first person, "we', as much as possible. Remember, you are
not just one person talking about God to another person. You are God's ambassador and should speak
as His oracle (1 Peter 4:11). [At times you may have to include yourself by saying "we" instead of
"you", such as when you are talking about a sin that everyone commits.]
3. Teach your hearers to follow the outline
Teach your hearers to expect an outline and how to follow it. Explain to them that you always have an
outline and how they can follow it. Perhaps you could write your central thought and major divisions in the
church bulletin or on a blackboard as you preach. Then as you preach, signal the divisions by announcing
them to the hearers as you go through your outline. Then at the end of the sermon, before the conclusion,
repeat the major divisions by way of summary. When the hearers go home, they should be able to repeat
the central driving thought and major divisions. This helps keep alive what God put in their hearts. Good
outlines are memorable.
VII. THE FINAL EXPANDED OUTLINE

A.
Purpose Of The Expanded Outline

You need to have a complete plan for the whole sermon before you try to speak or write the first draft of the
sermon. With an expanded outline, you can practice preaching it to yourself or your spouse. You can also
possibly speak it on tape or write it in one setting. Without an expanded outline you will find the talking and/or
writing takes longer because you will not be familiar with the entire sermon. For example, you can build
something new without designing it first, but it will take longer and be much harder to build. Your expanded
outline is like a design for your sermon. It will save you time and effort in the next stage of your sermon
preparation.
B.
How To Expand Your Basic Outline

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Revise the basic outline

Go over again the characteristics of a good sermon outline listed in the beginning of this unit. As
necessary, revise the outline. You may drop or add divisions, combine points that overlap or change the
order of divisions. Reword statements to make them more harmonious and memorable. Retype or rewrite
your basic outline, placing each major division on a separate page with blank space between the minor
divisions. This leaves room for notes or materials you will add as you develop each section.
Use the materials from your sermon text study
You now want to expand on the ideas of your outline (the major and minor points) and make them
practical and meaningful for your hearers. Use the materials from your study of the sermon text (general
setting, immediate context, translations, parallel passages). Put each piece of information into the outline
under the point which it best supports.
Also go back to the verses of the text itself. To get insights from Bible texts, ask yourself questions the
Lord might ask you. Begin a dialogue with Him and He will open deeper treasures of insight in the
passage. Remember, your thoughts must stay in harmony with all of Scripture. Good questions to ask
yourself are: "How does this text apply for us today?" "Why did the Lord word the text the way He did?"
"Why did He specifically use this word instead of another?" "What solutions are in the passage or parallel
passages that would solve the problems that the text has brought up?"
In historical texts containing stories from the Bible, ask yourself: "Why did the character in the story say
(or do) what they did?" "What might have been their motive?" "What thoughts might have been in their
mind?" "What feelings might have been going on inside?" Such questions make you think deeper about the
text and bring forth new revelations. This process will help keep your sermon from seeming like sermons
people have heard many times before. With prayer, God will guide the questions and the answers as He so
often did in the Scripture (Genesis 1:9-13; 4:3-11; John 4:7-26).
Definitions
Show the meaning of important persons, words, objects, or concepts in your text and outline. Define what it
is and what it is not. Most people do not have a knowledge of Biblical or theological terms. Explain the
difficult words with simple words.
Parallel passages
Add supporting Bible references to your outline: -Quote only clear, brief Bible passages word for word.
Because long passages must be written out and read, it may interfere with the flow of your sermon. In such
cases it is usually best to paraphrase such verses in your own words. Quote the book, chapter, and verse
only for the most crucial Bible passages.
Testimony
If you have experienced the truth of a point in your outline, you may use your own personal testimony to
illustrate. But be humble; keep the spotlight on God's work in your life. Give glory to God. Do not use the
specific experiences of people from your audience without previously obtaining their permission,
especially if it is an embarrassing or negative experience.
Statistics
You may give numerical data to verify or illustrate some point of your outline. However, use them only
when they really add power to your message, because numbers are hard to remember.
7.
Comparisons
You may use metaphor or simile. These figures of speech show some likeness between things that
otherwise are not alike. They can teach your hearers because you use something they know and understand
to explain and clarify something that is unknown and not understood, by comparing the known with the
unknown.
A metaphor is an implied comparison, for example, "Israel had a stony heart." Stones and hearts are not
alike. But used together they describe a heart that is as hard and cold as a stone, suggesting stubbornness,
bitterness, unrepentance, etc. This was a true description of Israel's condition at times.
A simile uses such words as "like" or "as". Jesus used similes in parables. For example, He said, "The
kingdom of heaven is like a mustard seed." Don't limit yourself to the metaphors and similes of Scripture.
Use any that illustrate the meaning of Scripture.
8. Illustrations
Examples are like windows in your sermon. Windows give light to a room; examples give understanding of
the points in your outline. Preferably examples should be factual - something that actually happened.
Sometimes you may describe things that could have happened or probably will happen. But be honest;
don't say something happened if it didn't. An illustration is even more effective if it refers to the experience
of the hearers themselves. If it's something from your life or their lives, it will bring greater understanding
and conviction. Some styles of preaching use a few, long stories. That can be effective. These illustrations
help sustain interest among the parts where you explain, define, and expound the textual material. But be
careful not to get carried away with telling the story so that you miss driving the central goal into the heart.
9. Specific examples
These are examples you simply list without a lot of details. For example, "This is not only true in the
history of Israel but also in all nations around Israel - Egypt, Syria, Assyria, Persia, Babylon, Greece, and
Rome."
10. Restatement
You may restate a truth you started with. This summarizes and repeats, and may help the hearer to
remember the points more easily.
11. Variety and limitation of materials
Do not try to use all or most of the above types of material in any one point or paragraph. If you do,
paragraphs will be too long and bore the hearers. You will lose the progression of thought in your sermon.
Overall, the sermon will grow too long. But do use a variety of types of materials. Variety sustains interest.
C.
Other Parts Of The Expanded Outline

1.
Title
Preferably a title should highlight or summarize your goal. It shows what you plan to say but gives no
details. You use the title for publicity purposes or announce it as your subject for the sermon. It should be
short - about eight words or less. Use variety in your titles.
2. Introduction
At the start of your message, show your good will towards the hearers and draw their interest to consider
the central thought and goal. You may briefly state the major divisions of the sermon or you may announce
them as you preach.
The introduction is a crucial time; you have two or three minutes to get their attention and lead hearers
to the central driving thought and into the sermon. So keep the introduction brief and interesting. You want
the hearers to have an idea of what you are going to say and be eager to listen.
In general, start every sermon with human interest to gain attention, such as a life situation, startling
statement, story or illustration, direct quotation, current event, or reference to the special occasion. It is
preferred to begin with something in the present rather than the extreme past or future. If necessary, you
can write the introduction after the rest of the sermon is completed.
3.
Conclusion
The sermon conclusion is the most crucial part. Everything in the sermon drives or works toward people
being changed by the Spirit of God in some way (the goal). The end counts! Therefore, plan the conclusion
carefully in the expanded outline. It should be a part of the whole, fitting, harmonious, simple, and
proportionate to the rest of the sermon. Save your best, most vivid example, illustration or short story for
the conclusion.
In the conclusion, you want to summarize the entire sermon. A clear but unique rephrasing of the
central driving point and major divisions helps the hearer go home with a clear understanding of the entire
passage.
Most important, however, the conclusion must confront the hearer and move him to an appropriate
response. Call for a decision to the Word that God just proclaimed. Great preachers have never hesitated to
do this. Joshua confronted the people, "...choose for yourselves this day whom you will serve, whether the
gods which your fathers served that were on the other side of the River, or the gods of the Amorites, in
whose land you dwell. But as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord." (Joshua 24:15) Study all the
recorded sermons summarized in Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles of the New Testament. Notice that
these sermons end with a call for the hearers to repent and accept the forgiveness of sins through Jesus
Christ. Inspired by the Holy Spirit, these preachers challenged people to believe God's promises of
salvation and change their lives.
You believe God's Word enables the hearer to believe and do what God says in the text you preached.
So ask for them to act on the goal of the sermon. God's Spirit has been working in them to will and do His
good pleasure.
Whatever the goal of the sermon is, whether to lead the hearers to forgive those who hurt them, to set
their will to rejoice no matter what their situation, etc., call them to do it. Give them at least a minute or
two to pray about what you spoke. Challenge them to settle the matter between themselves and God and to
agree to take the next steps toward that goal, whatever they are. The results of this moment are what the
whole message has been driving toward.
Don't regularly end your sermon with the phrase, "Let us do..." (the goal). Use variety: "God
commands you to do this." "Will you do this or not?" "I exhort you to do this." "I pray that you will trust
God in this area of your life." "Will you believe God for this?" "I challenge you to do this." "Will you
accept God's offer?" "I plead with you to do this." etc.
VIII. PREACHING THE SERMON

A.
Preparing To Deliver The Sermon

1.
The preacher'
s prayer
Pray that your will is surrendered to the will of God, your voice will be the "mouth of the Lord", your body
will be an instrument through which the power of God is channeled to your hearers, and the Holy Spirit
will anoint your mind to be the mind of Christ and give you the same desires and burdens as the Father. It
is also wise to begin preaching with a prayer that prays toward the goal of the driving point.
2. Functional memorization
As you practice speaking the sermon to yourself or to your spouse or friend, you shouldn't memorize it
word for word. You should memorize the ideas, not the words. The central driving thought, major
divisions and minor divisions are much easier to memorize than thousands of individual words or hundreds
of exact sentences. Therefore, memorize the outline and a few words for each point. That's one reason you
want a simple, clear, unified, harmonious outline. It is easier to remember and use when speaking. Even so,
it is good to write down on one or two cards the major parts of the outline and have them in the pulpit next
to the outline.
3. Talking through the message
Ideally, plan time to talk through the sermon outline in one session without interruption. It is better not to
speak a piece of the sermon and then more at a later time. Doing it all in one session helps you to become
familiar with the sermon as a whole. This may require two or three hours or more, but the time, effort, and
discipline will be worthwhile for you and your hearers.
Some may think that talking through a sermon ahead of time blocks the creativity of the Holy Spirit and
locks the sermon into a fixed, man-made mold. Good, anointed preachers, however, realize that the Holy Spirit
uses the whole process of study, outlining and talking through the message to mold the preacher and form the
word in him that God wants spoken. It is all part of the creative process of the Lord. You can master the
materials of your expanded outline by praying the sermon through and talking it through.
Before speaking, write the sermon outline from memory to be assured that it is committed to memory.
Next, slowly think through the sermon.
Then talk through the sermon point by point. Use whatever words come to mind to express the sermon
ideas. Trust the Spirit to use your diligent preparation. If, in the actual delivery of the sermon, you forget
what comes next, you will use the central driving thought and outline to guide you. So practice that same
principle when you are talking the sermon through by yourself.
Some men like to have a tape recorder running as they talk the sermon through. Some even go to the
place where they will preach, if possible, and practice the sermon with their hearers in mind. Then they
play the tape back and listen to the sermon from the hearer's point of view. That often leads to some final
revisions in the outline. Through all of this, the Spirit keeps molding and guiding until the message is
perfected within you. It also builds confidence because your spirit will have felt the anointing of the Lord
and the importance of the driving point He has given you.
It is best to have your final practice of the message shortly before the worship service where it is to be
given. You will speak with confidence, knowing you are God's oracle for those people in that service. You
will speak knowing He has filled you with His word.
B.
Preaching In A Worship Service

1.
Plan a unified service

As you prepare for the gathering of God's people, pray for the Holy Spirit to guide you. Then plan the
entire worship to fit in with your central driving point and goal. This unifies the whole service to make a
deeper impact. The Holy Spirit gave you the text, topic, outline, and entire message; now let the Holy
Spirit reinforce it. Share your topic, central thought and goal with your worship or song leader and pray
together. Then pick songs, hymns and, if possible, special solo music to harmonize with this message from
God. These will have the most anointing because they are in agreement with the main point the Holy Spirit
is trying to make. Select Bible readings to reflect the sermon message also. Later when you are preaching
the sermon you may recall some of these readings or songs and use them to illustrate or support the proper
point of your sermon outline.
2. Spiritual gifts and personal testimonies
In the worship service, listen carefully to the Holy Spirit as He activates the spiritual gifts, especially the
Word gifts - prophecy, tongues and interpretation of tongues, words of wisdom, and words of knowledge.
Often these gifts will express some point you have in your outline. This is confirmation from the Holy
Spirit. It is good to refer to this revelation at the proper point of your sermon. All these things blend
because it is really the Holy Spirit who wants the main point driven into the hearts of the hearers.
Also listen to any personal testimonies which people give in the worship. These may also illustrate
what you are going to say in the sermon. Welcome that reinforcement; include these testimonies as a
welcome addition or confirmation to your sermon message.
3. Altar calls
The altar call will be an invitation for the hearer to respond to the driving point of the sermon, as well as an
invitation for unbelievers to confess Jesus as Lord and receive salvation. Ministry after the sermon may
relate to the message and especially the driving goal - forgiveness for not doing the goal in the past, prayer
for power to do the goal more and better in the future, and deliverance from any powers that have hindered
doing the goal in some lives.
4. Stay flexible
Jesus is Lord and His Spirit still gives power for you to testify of Himself. Allow the Spirit of Jesus to
make changes in your sermon while you are delivering it to the people. perhaps to add or leave out
something. Be willing at His prompting to change part of or even the entire sermon. That rarely happens,
but He will do it if necessary and if you allow Him to. In that situation the Spirit will give you another
message to preach. He may use the message you prepared at a different time. You will also find that the
discipline of thoroughly preparing a message will help you as the Spirit brings ideas and scriptures to your
mind from your study and reading of the Word. You will deliver a timely, Spirit-directed message from
God.
C.
Remember Your High Calling

You come in God's name and you declare His Word, not your own. You are His messenger of good news, His
herald, His witness. God the King and His Spirit are there, manifesting their presence and power with miracles
of salvation and sanctification. They work the sermon goals in your hearers as you are speaking.
Therefore, in faith, expect God to work through your message. He will often follow your sermon with
signs, wonders and miracles because the sermon is a miracle to which God testifies with other signs and
miracles. So, the sermon is not finished when you say "Amen". God continues to effect the truth of the sermon
as you and the leaders pray for the people and minister to their hurts of body, soul and spirit. Therefore realize
your high calling and your responsibility! You are a man or woman from God doing one of the most crucial
tasks in the whole mission of God. Declare the whole will and counsel of God boldly and without fear of any
person or power. You are in a noble tradition; you take your place amongst the men and women of God
throughout history. What you are preaching can change the history of individuals, congregations and even
nations"
"'But the word of the Lord endures forever.' Now this is the word which by the gospel was preached to
you." ( I Peter I :25) A true sermon and its fruit endures forever!
HOW TO PREPARE A BIBLICAL SERMON

Step 1 Pray and find the central driving point that the Lord wants to work in the hearts of the hearers.
Step 2 Ask God for a text that shows the central driving point.
Step 3 Study the Bible section (your text). Make notes on the following items, for later use in Step 6:
General setting, immediate context, text in your language, text in Greek or Hebrew (if possible),
parallel passages, key teachings/doctrines that fit your central driving point.
Step 4 Develop your central driving thought, the key to your sermon outline. Write the goals) for the hearer and a
sermon title.
Step 5 Write trial outline, using either analytic or synthetic divisions.
I.
- Major divisions (I, II, III, etc.)
A. _________________________
B. _________________________
II._____________________________ - Minor divisions (A, B, C, etc.)
A._________________________
B._________________________
C._________________________
Step 6 Revise your trial outline
Step 7 Expand your outline: add introduction, detailed thoughts for each minor division and conclusion, using notes
made in Step 3.
Step 8 Prepare to preach: prayer, functional memorization, talking through the message, prepare the worship
service.
Result
Great anointing in the real sermon.
Tell the Good News! Be a Herald and a bold witness!

HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
List the strengths of both textual and topical sermons.

List the weaknesses of both textual and topical sermons.
Tell the work of the Holy Spirit in each of the eight steps of preparing a sermon.
List three reasons the central driving point is so important.
What factors help determine what the central driving point of a message should be?
Memorize accurately: 1 Peter 4:11.
Prepare a driving point, title and sermon outline for a textual sermon on Isaiah 55:1-13.
SALVATION
Section 16
Module 4

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
SALVATION PART 1
I.
THE WAY OF SALVATION IS THE CENTRAL TRUTH OF CHRISTIANITY
A.
B.
The Old Covenant [Old Testament] Was Salvation-Based

We Are to Preach The Gospel (Mk. 16:15)
1. It is the core or central message
2. It is the foundation of the Church C. Obedience Or Doing Good Works Cannot Save Us (Rom.3:20)
1. The Law simply shows us how sinful we are
2. We cannot reach God through our good deeds or sacrifices (Rom.3:10-18; 7:8-10; Jas.2:10)
Reconciliation is Through The Gospel (2Cor.5:19,20;Eph.2:13)
Christianity Is Distinguished By The Gospel From All Human Religions (Isa.55:8,9)
1. Human religions base salvation on good works done in obedience to the Law
2. Christianity bases salvation alone on Jesus' works
D.
E.
II.
SALVATION IS PURELY GOD'S GIFT (GRACE)
A.
The Human Condition Before Salvation

1. Blind (1Cor.2:14)
2. Dead (Eph.2:14)
3. Enemies of God (Rom. S:10)
4. Objects of God's wrath (Eph.2:3)
5. The Result - We cannot cause our salvation (Eph.2:8,9)
Our Unacceptable Condition Starts At Conception
1. Theories of an "age of accountability"
2. "Born of water and Spirit..." (Jn.3:5-7)
3. We are sinners from conception (Ps.51:5)
Only God Can Save Us
1. The concept of grace (Eph.2:8,9)
2. Righteousness is from God (Rom.3:21-24)
a. One's righteousness must come from God
b. God's righteousness is apart from law (Ga1.3:10-14)
c. The Law and Prophets testify to this righteousness from God
i. Old Testament people were saved by grace
ii. Some Christians mix law and grace
3. Salvation is only through Jesus (Acts 4:12)
4. Jesus paid for all sin (Rom.3:25,26;Jn.4: l4)
5. God reconciled the world to Himself (2Cor.5:19-21)
a. God decided to save us
b. God did it in Christ
c. It is man not God who refuses reconciliation
d. We exchange our sins for Jesus' righteousness
God Offers Us Salvation From His Wrath
1. The wrath of God now (Rom. l :18)
2. The wrath of God for eternity (Mt.10:28)
3. Offending God is the issue (Ps.51:4) E. How God's Salvation Is Offered
1. The gospel part of God's Word has the power to save (Rom. l :16)
2. The role of signs and wonders (Jn.14:1 l; 15:22-24;Rom.l5:18,19)
B.
C.
D.
SALVATION PART 1
Christians who already know the way of salvation will find these units about salvation of extreme value. There are
insights and understandings brought out that affect our entire Christian walk.
I.
THE WAY OF SALVATION IS THE CENTRAL TRUTH OF CHRISTIANITY
A.
The Old Covenant [Old Testament] Was Salvation-Based

God has always desired to save His people. Under the Old Covenant, the sacrifices were given daily, monthly,
and yearly in order to secure God's forgiveness for a man's sins. There were sacrifices for individual personal
sins (Leviticus 4:27-29,35) and for the nation as a whole (Leviticus 16:15,16). Yet these sacrifices were never
able to secure a man's full salvation, because they were only a symbol of the greater sacrifice (Jesus) yet to
come (Hebrews 9:1-14). The Old Covenant sacrifices merely covered over the sins, as the Hebrew word for
"atonement" [covering] indicates (Leviticus 16). Only in the sacrifice of Jesus are the sins taken away (John I
:29).
Notice that Hebrews 9 speaks of all the instruments of the Old Covenant, the candlestick, golden censor,
and Ark of the Covenant, as being just temporary until Jesus Christ came (Hebrews 9:9,10). The need for an
experience with God is expressed in verse 7 and 8, as the High Priest enters the Holy Place and the Holy of
Holies with the blood of the sacrifices on the Day of Atonement. Yet it is stressed that these were not the
ultimate way into God's presence and relationship with Him. Jesus Christ was and is the ultimate sacrifice
when He entered into the Heavenly Holy Place once for all, with His own blood, and obtained eternal
redemption for us (Hebrews 9:12).
B.
We Are to Preach The Gospel

1 . It is the core or central truth.
Christianity's message is radically different from all other religions. Those religions are formed around
God's ideas and His message of salvation. Jesus commanded His Church to preach the good news of God's
salvation until He returns. In Mark 16:15 He said, "Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every
creature."
2. It is the foundation of the church.
In the spiritual life, as in a building, the foundation is very important. The foundation is the base upon
which the rest of a heavy building rests. It keeps the building from shifting and breaking up during storms.
Salvation through Christ is the foundation of Christianity. Without that, no matter how beautifully we build
other teachings, we are building on the wrong foundation. Our teachings and the beliefs we stand on will
ultimately not be able to stand the shaking and pressures of life.
People can achieve tremendous things by the effort of their will and innate gifts. Man's capacity for
religious expression is almost limitless. He can develop beautiful religious ceremonies, buildings and
religious robes. He can stop himself from certain sins by his own willpower and effort. He can do many
noble deeds by his natural ability. But, unless all of this is built on a relationship with Christ Jesus, they
will be found worthless for eternity and will burn in God's fires of testing. Although the outward actions
may be right, without Christ, the motives of the heart will be wrong. Without Christ, we would be rejecting
God's plan, the one door through which God is offering us forgiveness and eternal life.
No individual life should be built on any other foundation than Christ. Therefore, as Christian leaders,
we must remain faithful to Jesus' command to always preach the Gospel of Christ, and never think that it is
outmoded. In this lesson we will study the Good News (Gospel) and how people are saved by it.
C.
Obedience Or Doing Good Works Cannot Save Us

1.
The Law simply shows us how sinful we are.

"The Law" is a biblical expression describing what God has said in the Scripture are bad deeds and good
deeds in His sight. They describe how to think, speak, and act to please Him. Notice carefully what God
said in Romans 3:20, "Therefore by the deeds of the law no flesh will be justified in His sight..." What
purpose then does the law serve?
Since man sinned, all that the law can accomplish is to show us what kind of life God wants and how
we fall short of that perfect life. Note that every human religion attempting to reach God is based on trying
to be perfect through obeying certain laws. Everywhere in the world people generally believe in a god.
They know there is a "Supreme Being" beyond them. However, they seek Him by performing certain acts
of obedience to various laws or by special sacrifices. That is always man's idea of how to reach God.
2. We cannot reach God through our good deeds or sacrifices.
Attempting to reach God through the good deeds of the law is futile (Romans 3:20; 7:8-10). Neither can it
be done by making sacrifices (Hebrews 10:1). No one except Christ has kept the law perfectly in every
point (Romans 3:10-18). Yet our keeping the law perfectly, in every point, is what God's law demands, if
we are to be saved by it (James 2:10). One way or another, man must be perfect in every way to get into
God's perfect heaven.
D.
Reconciliation Is Through The Gospel (Good News Of Jesus' Life And Death)
God's Word, however, shows us a completely different way to be made perfect and to approach Him. It is
through the blood (the suffering and death) of Christ Jesus that we are brought near to God and get into heaven.
Through the sacrifice He made we are perfected (Hebrews 10:14). 2 Corinthians 5:19,20 says, "God was in
Christ reconciling the world to Himself, not imputing their trespasses to them, and has committed to us the
word of reconciliation. Therefore we are ambassadors for Christ as though God were pleading through us: we
implore you on Christ's behalf, be reconciled to God." And Ephesians 2:13 says, "But now in Christ Jesus you
who once were far off have been made near by the blood of Christ."
E.
Christianity Is Distinguished By The Gospel From All Human Religions

1.
Human religions base salvation on good works done in obedience to the law.
It is clear that the Gospel (Good News) of God is the direct opposite of every human system of religion. As
we have pointed out, teachers of all human religions say we will get to heaven by obeying moral laws, by
being good. They believe that our sins must be paid for by sacrifices that we make. They believe that when
our good deeds and other sacrifices outnumber our bad deeds, God accepts us. They think their good deeds
pay for their bad deeds. Such thinking is not even logical. If I do bad deeds today and good deeds
tomorrow, the good deeds I do tomorrow do not help make up for the bad deeds I do today. I am supposed
to do good deeds both days. We are supposed to be perfect in every way and do everything good, without
sin.
Human religions teach if we are good, we go to heaven; if we are bad, we go to hell. This seems
logical to the human mind, but God said, "'For My thoughts are not your thoughts, nor are your ways My
ways,' says the Lord. "For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways,
and My thoughts than your thoughts."' (Isaiah 55:8,9) No human religion could ever imagine that God
Himself would come in human form (Jesus), live a perfect life in our place and then pay for our sins by
sacrificing Himself.
2. Christianity bases salvation alone on Jesus'works.
God has reconciled us through the death of Jesus. This is an entirely different system than good deeds. Our
task is to plead with the world to be reconciled to Him through repentance and faith in Jesus as their Savior
and Lord. It is through Jesus' life of good works and sacrificial death that we are saved.
II.
SALVATION IS PURELY GOD'S GIFT (GRACE)
A.
The Human Condition Before Salvation

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
B.
Blind
One way to understand the meaning of our salvation is to see what our spiritual condition was prior to
salvation. 1 Corinthians 2:14 says, "But the natural [unsaved] man does not receive the things of the Spirit
of God, for they are foolishness to him; nor can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned." The
unsaved man cannot understand spiritual matters. They are strange and foolish to him, because he cannot
understand them. He is spiritually blind. It takes the power of the Holy Spirit to work in a person before he
can hear the Gospel and understand it in his heart. But the natural, unsaved man does not have the Spirit.
Dead
Ephesians 2:1 says that we, "...were dead in trespasses and sins." More than blind, the unsaved man is
dead: dead in sin, dead to God. Because he is spiritually dead, unregenerate man cannot have a genuine
relationship with God. Furthermore, he cannot make himself alive toward God. Such death, however, does
not mean non-existence. It means separation from God, His righteousness, and all that is holy and good
(Matthew 25:41,46; Revelation 21:7,8,22,27).
Enemies of God
Spiritual deadness also does not imply spiritual inactivity. Romans 5:10 says that the unsaved are enemies
of God. Although that may not be obvious to us because we cannot see men's hearts, God's Word clearly
tells us that the unregenerate are not in a neutral condition with respect to God. They are His enemies! As
enemies they do not want to listen to Him. They directly or indirectly fight Him, reject Him, and persecute
His people. Even their outwardly good deeds are done with the wrong motives.
Objects of God'
s wrath
All of this leads to God's judgment. Ephesians 2:3 says by nature, that is, by one's unredeemed natural
man, all are "children of wrath". Unregenerate man is the object of God's wrath. God would violate His
own holiness and justice if He allows sin to go unpunished. Although it may not be popular to talk about
the wrath of God, the Bible speaks very clearly on the subject. To talk about salvation without discussing
the wrath of God against sinners would make no sense. Salvation is salvation from the wrath of God.
The result - We cannot cause our salvation
By now it should be extremely clear that we cannot cause our own salvation by our strength and wisdom.
Salvation is from God! He initiates it. He puts the desire for it into our hearts. We will see later how He
gives us salvation through accepting the Gospel message. For now we will continue our discussion of the
human condition before salvation.
Our Unacceptable Condition Starts At Conception

1.
Theories of an "age of accountability"

There are some who believe that we go through a time of innocence until we reach a certain age. They
believe infants and little children are whole, perfect and without sin. Because of this, they say children can
stand before God and get to heaven by a special grace, without having to believe in Jesus as their Savior
from sin. They say little children are in communion with God until suddenly, at a certain age, they are held
accountable for their actions. After that, at their first sin, they fall and then they need a Savior. They call
this age at which our sins finally begin to count against us the "age of accountability".
Because the Bible says nothing about such an age of accountability", there is disagreement about the
age at which we supposedly become accountable for sin and then need a Savior. Some place it in very early
life, others as late as twelve years.
This belief is pure conjecture. Such a stand not only contradicts clear teachings of the Bible but holds
real spiritual dangers for those who believe it. First, if we believe that children are not accountable for their
sins until a certain age, we may delay bringing them to a real, saving, heart-faith in Jesus.
The Bible teaches that children can believe in their heart from the womb on even before they can understand with
their minds (Matthew 18:6; Luke 18:16, Luke l: IS).
Second, believing that children are born innocent or at least not accountable for sin could delay someone
from showing his children their sins and introducing them to God's commands for repentance and salvation. This
would be a mistake because little children, tender as they are, can readily be brought to a knowledge of their
sinfulness and their need of the Savior. 2 Timothy 3:15 says,"...from childhood you have known the Holy
Scripture, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus". In this passage
the Greek word for child [Brephos] means a newly born babe in arms. It can even mean a baby still in the womb.
The text is saying that the truths of Scripture about salvation and faith in Jesus Christ can enter the spirit (if not
the mind also) of even a unborn child. There is nothing in the Bible about an age of accountability. There need
not be, because babies can receive Jesus by faith in their heart just like anyone else. Let us take a closer look at
what the Bible has to say about when our unacceptable condition begins.
2. "Born of water and Spirit..."
In John 3:5-7 Jesus answered, "Most assuredly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot
enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Do
not marvel that I- said to you, 'You must be born again"'. Please consider these verses. Can ANYONE enter the
kingdom of God unless he is born of the water and the Spirit?
No; Jesus said that UNLESS one is born of water and of the Spirit he CANNOT enter the kingdom of God.
We have to be born again because our first, natural birth was of flesh. Jesus said that which is born of the flesh is
flesh and cannot enter the kingdom of God. That is why little children that have only been born of flesh also need
to be born again of the Holy Spirit.
Man's condition by his first (physical) birth is spiritually dead, blind, and an enemy of God. All human
existence and history is proof of this truth. No matter how well educated or technologically advanced, mankind
still has the basic problem of inborn sinfulness. He is still filled with selfishness, self-seeking and yearning for
self-gratification. The Bible says of man, "the imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth..." (Genesis 8:21).
The second birth is a spiritual birth, where our spirits are made alive by the Holy Spirit. After we have been "born
again", we are able to enter heaven if we should physically die.
3. We are sinners from conception
Psalm 51:5 says, "behold, I was brought forth in iniquity, and in sin my mother conceived me". Look carefully at
this verse. When does our sinfulness begin? Although we have not yet had thoughts, words, or deeds of sin
(Deuteronomy 1:39) this verse states that we have an unrighteous, sinful spirit from conception. Both the Old
Testament word for "sin" [chata] and the New Testament word [harmartia] mean "to miss the mark". Therefore,
anything that misses the high mark or standard of perfection that God has set up is sinful. That natural soul of an
infant is created in the image of fallen man [Adam lost the natural righteousness he was created with]. That is
why everyone, even a baby, needs a new, born again spirit. He misses the mark of God's perfection from the
beginning.
Our sinfulness begins when we are conceived. Some Christians have misunderstood Psalm 51:5. They think
it means sexual relations in marriage are sinful, but the Bible clearly teaches otherwise. In marriage, sexual
relations are holy (Hebrews 13:4). Psalm 51:5 is telling us, rather, that we are unholy from the moment we are
conceived. That is why Jesus said that unless we have the second birth in our spirit, we cannot enter the kingdom
of God.
In 1 Corinthians 15:50 Paul said, "...flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God..." Paul's statement is
extremely clear. Flesh and blood will not inherit the Kingdom. It is not enough to be physically alive; we have to
be spiritually alive, too. Our first birth gives us a sin nature that cuts us off from God.
Our problem does not begin when we somehow become unclean later in life at an age of accountability. Our
problem begins before birth. At conception we have an unrighteous spirit. Although as infants we may appear
innocent, we have a spirit inclined toward sin. We are not qualified to enter the Kingdom of God. We are, as Paul
stated in the last part of Ephesians 2:3, children of wrath. That is why salvation must be from God, not us. Only
He can give a new spiritual birth to an adult or even a child in the womb (Psalm 22:10; Luke 1:15). But how does
the new birth take place? We who are blind, dead, and enemies of God by nature cannot recreate ourselves. That
is why righteousness and salvation must come from God.
C.
Only God Can Save Us

1. The concept of grace
Please look up Ephesians 2:8,9. Note that these verses are saying that we are saved by grace. Grace is
described as a merciful quality of God's heart to give something freely (in this case salvation). We cannot
earn the gift with our good works. If we had to earn it, it would no longer be a free gift.
2. Righteousness is from God
Romans 3:21-24 says, "But now the righteousness of God apart from the law is revealed, being witnessed
by the Law and the Prophets, even the righteousness of God which is through faith in Jesus Christ to all
and on all who believe. For there is no difference; for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,
being justified freely by His grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus". There are several very
important facts in this text. First, our righteousness or perfectness must come from God, not ourselves. The
great difference between Christianity and human religions is that only Christianity offers us righteousness
as a free gift from God. All human religions would have us try to develop our own righteousness. But
Isaiah 64:6 says that "...all our righteousness are like filthy rags".
Second, God's righteousness is "apart from the law", that is it has nothing to do with keeping the laws
of God. The outwardly righteous deeds that unbelievers might do come from an inwardly unrighteous heart
trying to obey the law. The reasons and motives behind such deeds are wrong. If they live outwardly good
lives they will indeed escape much of the temporal curse of sin, but the righteousness needed for heaven is
not earned under the law. All attempts to deserve righteousness are attempts under the law. They are
attempts at saving oneself. To place oneself under the law for salvation puts oneself under the curse of the
law also. Paul said in Galatians 3:10-14,
"For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse; for it is written, 'Cursed is everyone who
does not continue in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them'. But that no one is
justified by the law in the sight of God is evident, for 'The just shall live by faith'. Yet the law is not of
faith; but 'The man who does them shall live by them'. Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law,
having become a curse for us (for it is written, 'Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree'), that the blessing
of Abraham might come upon the Gentiles in Christ Jesus, that we might receive the promise of the Spirit
through faith." In such a situation, we are cursed because our hope is not resting on the mercy of God, but
on our own efforts.
Third, the Law and the Prophets (the Old Testament) testify to this righteousness from God
(Deuteronomy 18:15,18; 1 Peter 1:10). The law system demands that we never in, not even once, or we
become unrighteous or imperfect and thus cannot go to heaven. Thank God that He offers us another way
to obtain righteousness through Jesus Christ.
Looking back at Romans 3:21-24 Paul used the words "the Law" and "the Prophets" to signify two of
the three major divisions of the Old Testament. In other words, the Old Testament scriptures witnessed to
the need for special imputed righteousness from God. Paul developed this thought in great detail in
Romans 4. I encourage you to seriously study that chapter.
Some have had the mistaken idea that people in the Old Testament were saved by their works. That is
false. They could never live perfect or righteous lives. As Paul clearly said in Romans 4, they too were
saved by grace. The works they did served merely as foreshadows, pointing to the time when Christ would
come and fulfill all that was demanded by the law. Salvation has always been by grace through faith and
not the deeds of the law. [See units on Salvation Through The Old Testament.]
Law and grace are not to be mixed together. Paul pointed out in Colossians 2:13-23 that it is wrong to
add regulations and laws to the gospel, thereby thinking to make us more acceptable to God:
"And you, being dead in your trespasses and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He has made alive together with
Him, having forgiven you all trespasses, having wiped out the handwriting of requirements that was against us,
which was contrary to us. And He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross. Having disarmed
principalities and powers, He made a public spectacle of them, triumphing over them in it. Therefore let no one
judge you in food or in drink, or regarding a festival or a new moon or Sabbaths, which are a shadow of things to
come, but the substance is of Christ. Let no one defraud you of your reward, taking delight in false humility and
worship of angels, intruding into those things which he has not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind, and
not holding fast to the Head, from whom all the body, nourished and knit together by joints and ligaments, grows
with the increase which is from God. Therefore, if you died with Christ from the basic principles of the world,
why, as though living in the world, do you subject yourselves to regulations - 'Do not touch, do not taste, do not
handle,' which all concern things which perish with the using - according to the commandments and doctrines of
men? These things indeed have an appearance of wisdom in self-imposed religion, false humility, and neglect of
the body, but are of no value against the indulgence of the flesh." Sometimes even Christians become confused
about this. They want to mix their human "good works" into the picture of salvation and suggest that we can be
saved only if we "believe in Jesus and stop smoking"; or "if we believe in Jesus and start reading the Bible"; or "if
we believe in Jesus and start praying or doing some other good work". Remember that the Bible says this
righteousness is apart from law. If we trust in the deeds of the law (our good works) for our salvation, even a little
bit, we "have become estranged from Christ ...you have fallen from grace." (Galatians 5:4)
These truths must be very clearly established in the mind of every believer. Christians are in danger of being
severely damaged spiritually if they begin to believe that somehow their good works help their salvation. They
may be hurt in one of two ways.
If they have a sensitive heart, they may become discouraged if they fall once again into sin. Then Satan, the
"accuser of our brethren" (Revelation 12:10), will heap scorn and condemnation upon them. He will, thereby,
tempt them to despair of their salvation and give up the faith as something that is too hard.
Or, if they tend to be more on the callous side, they may fall into deep religious error. They may become
blinded and think of themselves as somehow living up to all the demands of the law because they do so many
good works. They become religious hypocrites, much like the Pharisees of Scripture, unable to identify sin in
their lives. This puts them in great danger of losing their salvation through pride.
(How the law and good deeds fit into the picture of a Christian's life are covered in detail in the units on Law
And Grace and Walking In The Spirit).
3. Salvation is only through Jesus
Acts 4:12 says. "Nor is there salvation in any other, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by
which we must be saved." Here the Bible tells us that the way of salvation is exclusively through Jesus. The Lord
Jesus said the same thing: "I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through Me."
(John 14:6)
Many people think that sincerity in what you believe, no matter what it is, will get you to heaven. They say
things such as, "There are many roads to heaven, many religions. It doesn't matter which one you take, as long as
you are sincere, or as long as you live a good life." But no matter what opinions men may hold, there is only one
way to be saved. That is to receive Jesus as Savior from sin and Lord of your life. There is no other way of
getting rid of your sins and receiving God's righteousness.
This is why Paul said, "For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus
Christ." (1 Corinthians 3:11) The entire Christian life and message is based on one foundation, Jesus Christ. He,
God Himself in the flesh, is the world's only hope. All our teaching and ministry must be based on Him. He is the
only reason we are able to have our righteous relationship with God.
4. Jesus paid for all sin
But how can God forgive sin? How can He give His righteousness to sinful man? What about justice? What about
payment for sin?
If God had forgiven by mere decree, He would have violated His own standards of justice. Even a human
judge, who is far from God in holiness, is required to mete out justice. Imagine a judge letting a proven murderer
go totally free! He would not remain judge for long. So too, God requires payment for sin and, according to
Romans 6:23, "the wages of sin is death..."
This payment created a problem. While man was willfully and grossly sinful, God still loved him. Although
man's sin required payment, He did not desire the death of any sinners. He wanted to save them all (Ezekiel
33:11; John 3:16,2 Peter 3:9).
In His eternal wisdom, God planned that He would become one of us. He did this in Christ Jesus who is true
Man and true God, inseparably joined into one person. In Christ, God was able to both pay for sin and save man
from the payment (2 Corinthians 5:19).
As man and our substitute, Christ lived a flawless life, fulfilling every demand of the law (Romans 5:17-19).
Then, still as man, He paid the penalty that our sins required (1 Peter 2:24). Because Jesus is also God, His life
and death have the infinite value of God Himself. His death has more than enough value to cover our sin because
He is also God.
Thus, at the cross, God's justice was met. Our sins were paid for. The price that God demanded was met, and
now God can forgive sins without denying His justice. He has been reconciled to the world. All that is needed
now is for the world to be reconciled to Him. Every sinner on earth can now take advantage of God's offer. To
those who will receive Christ as their Savior, God offers the full forgiveness of all their sins (John 3:16; 1 John
1:9)!
5. God reconciled the world to Himself
2 Corinthians 5:19-21 says, "God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, not imputing their trespasses to
them, and has committed to us the word of reconciliation. Therefore we are ambassadors for Christ, as though
God were pleading through us: we implore you on Christ's behalf, be reconciled to God. For He made Him, who
knew no sin, to be sin for us, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him." This is a beautiful text.
Look at it carefully and note the following:
First, God decided to act. He worked to save us. Salvation originates, comes from, and is accomplished by
Him. God reconciled the world to Himself.
Second, God reconciled the world to Himself in a most amazing way, by not counting or reckoning men's
sins against them. As we have said, He did this because of the life and death of Christ. God became incarnate,
that is, He took upon Himself humanity and died to pay for the sins of the whole world (Philippians 2:5-8, 1 John
2:2; 2 Corinthians 5:15).
Third, our task, as was Paul's, is to plead with people on Christ's behalf to be reconciled to God. That may
sound a bit strange at first. After all, God is the offended one. Is He not the one who should be angry? Should we
not plead with Him to be reconciled to the world?
No; He has been reconciled through the death of His Son. He is not an "angry Judge" in Heaven but the
Father of the prodigals, waiting and yearning for their return. He is the loving Father of a world of people who
don't want Him. When people will not receive His offer of mercy and His payment on their behalf, God has no
choice but to let them take the payment for their own sins. His justice demands that either we or our substitute,
Jesus, take the punishment in full measure. Jesus has already paid the price, so now the Father's loving heart
simply calls to us to come back, receive it and be reconciled to Him.
The people of the world are angry with God because they believe He is angry with them. Many people have
also swallowed the lie of Satan that God is the great stiffer of life; they think that obeying Him would make life
an endless, boring stream of religious ceremony. They want life to be interesting and fun. They think He wants to
destroy or punish them, so the world runs from their God who died on the cross for them and who longs to
forgive them and set them free. Therefore, our appeal to people should be on the basis of God's mercy and love
for them. They no longer have to flee from an angry God. They can turn to God whose wrath has been propitiated
by the death of Jesus on the cross.
Fourth, take note of the exchange that took place when Jesus became our Savior. God took our
unrighteousness and placed it on Christ and placed His righteous on us. Therefore, when He now looks at those
who have received His salvation, He sees the righteousness of Christ upon them rather than their sins!
This is a marvelous part of our foundation in Jesus. We are not attempting to become acceptable to God for
the rest of our lives. We are already "...accepted in the Beloved." (Ephesians 1:6) He already loves us with all His
heart. If we should win the world to Him, He would not love us more than He loves us at this very moment!
D.
God Offers Us Salvation From His Wrath

1.
The wrath of God now

We say that in Jesus Christ we are "saved". From what exactly does Jesus save us? He saves from the
devil, sickness, poverty, and an entire list of curses written in Deuteronomy 28. Please read Deuteronomy
28:15-68.
Every part of man's life, his family, his job, his joy of living, is included in Deuteronomy 28. But note
that the entire list has to do with punishments in each area that God would bring upon the disobedient.
These are not just bad things that come upon us without a cause. They don't just happen without a reason.
What we are dealing with is salvation from all the evils.of life that come on us because of sin.
Some people believe the wrath of God will only be revealed in eternity against those who are sent to
hell. But as we have seen in Deuteronomy 28, God pours out wrath already in this life. Paul pointed that
out very clearly in Romans 1:18: "For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness
and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truth in unrighteousness".
Salvation, therefore, appears even more wonderful because its effects are observable even in this life!
That is why Paul wrote in 1 Timothy 4:8, "...godliness is profitable for all things, having promise of the
life that is now and of that which is to come." (See also John 10:10; Mark 10:29,30.)
2. The wrath of God for eternity
However, the wrath of God is not limited to this present time nor are the benefits of salvation just for now.
Matthew 10:28 says, "Do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. But rather fear Him who
is able to destroy both soul and body in hell." Jesus reminded us here that the only one we should fear is
God, for only God has the authority to send anyone to an everlasting punishment in hell.
3. Offending God is the issue
Therefore, when we teach people to repent and to receive salvation through Christ, we ought to make how
much we hurt God the issue. God is the main one we have offended. Psalm 51:4 says, "Against You, You
only, have I sinned, and done this evil in Your sight - that You may be found just when you speak, and
blameless when You judge." Here David was lamenting his sins. He had committed adultery with a young
woman in his kingdom. To cover his sin, he had her husband, Uriah, murdered. It is true that David sinned
against the young woman and against her husband. He also sinned against his own family and against his
nation. But the real focus of his repentance is that he offended God! God, David's Creator and the One who
blessed him all his life, the One who made the laws in the first place, is the one sinned against. So it is with
us. God loves and cares for us more than anyone else does. He also created us and gave the laws.
Therefore, it is God to whom we owe the immeasurable, great debt.
E.
How God's Salvation is Offered

1.
The gospel part of God'

s Word has the power to save
The Bible tells us God offers His mercy freely to whoever will receive. If, through stubbornness and
unrepentance men choose to pay for their own sins, God will not force His gifts on them. But the good
news (Gospel) says those who receive God's gift of salvation through Jesus Christ are free from sin in
God's sight and become heirs of eternal life! It is simply through hearing and believing this good news part
of His Word that saves a person.
Romans 1:16 says, "For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God to
salvation for everyone who believes..." Paul could have said that the Gospel tells us about God, God's love,
or God's power. Each of these would have been true. But Paul, guided by the Spirit, said something far
more powerful: He said that the Gospel (the good news) is the power of God for the salvation of everyone
who believes!
This means that when we declare the gospel promises of God, we are actually releasing God's power to
save people. God puts His power to save within His Gospel word. What a wonderful truth! That is why
Paul said in Romans 10:17, "So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." Saving
faith is created as we hear the Gospel Word about Christ, and the ability to receive the Word is
supernaturally created by that same Gospel Word. As we proclaim what Christ did, people will be brought
to salvation and will grow in the fruits and benefits of that salvation.
2.
The role of signs and wonders

As we will see in other units of study, signs and wonders are still for today because God never changes. He
wants to operate His supernatural miracles through His people in our time because He still has compassion
on the sick and suffering. But He also works signs and wonders to help convict the lost of their unbelief
and bring them to salvation.
Jesus showed us the heart of our heavenly Father (John 14:9). He said in John 14:11, "Believe Me that
I am in the Father and the Father in Me or else believe Me for. the sake of the works themselves." In other
words, the supernatural works are part of the reason we believe in Jesus and what He said.
Then, more directly, He went on to show that His miraculous works are to trigger faith in the gospel
message to help bring people to saving faith. John 15:22-24 says, "If I had not come and spoken to them,
they would have no sin, but now they have no excuse for their sin. He who hates Me hates My Father also.
If I had not done among them the works which no one else did, they would have no sin; but now they have
seen and also hated both Me and My Father." In other words, both what Jesus said and the miraculous
works He did are part of His plan for reaching people. When they reject these, they are without excuse.
Therefore, to present the gospel message in our times it is essential to not just preach, but to allow
Jesus to do His signs and wonders through us. Otherwise we are not giving people the fullness of the
gospel. Paul said in Romans 15:18-19, "For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ has
not accomplished through me, in word and deed, to make the Gentiles obedient - in mighty signs and
wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God, so that from Jerusalem and round about Illyricum I have fully
preached the gospel of Christ." He was saying that reaching the Gentiles is by "word and deed", and that
"signs and wonders" are part of the total picture of preaching the gospel. We then must let Jesus do signs
and wonders through us or we are partially responsible if people do not listen to our Gospel preaching.
Throughout the book of Acts we see that the pattern was signs - preaching - conversion. Signs were
used to open people's hearts to hear the word of the Gospel. It happened at Pentecost and again when the
lame man was healed; supernatural miracles led to Saul's conversion, the jailer at Philippi's conversion, etc.
The book of Acts describes how God's people should operate throughout New Testament time. That means
that, even now, we must continue to try to reach the lost by showing the powerful works of God as well as
by preaching. Every Christian must be willing to at least openly pray for the sick and needy. God's power
will stand behind him.
III. CONCLUSION
In the next lesson, "Salvation - 2," we will discuss how a person receives salvation. There will also be an outline to
use as a pattern for leading people to the Lord.
HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
List as many differences as possible between the other religions of the world and Christianity.
List seven things that describe the human condition before salvation and give a Bible reference for each.
Describe in detail what is wrong with the theory of the "age of accountability". Give Bible references to
prove your points.
List the things which the life and death of Jesus accomplished for us.
Memorize accurately:
Romans 3:20 "Therefore by the deeds of the law no flesh will be justified in His sight, for by the law is the
knowledge of sin."
Ephesians 2:8,9 "For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift
of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast."
Isaiah 55:8,9 "For My thoughts are not your thoughts, nor are your ways My ways, says the Lord. For as
the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your
thoughts."
SALVATION PART 2
I.
HOW WE RECEIVE SALVATION [REPENTANCE]
A.
Recognizing Our Condition

1. A personal matter
2. Conviction by the Holy Spirit (Jn. 16:8)
3. Conviction produced by the Word of God
4. Emotions and repentance
Faith In The Work Of Jesus
1. Faith is trust
2. Faith has an object: God and His promises
3. Faith justifies by receiving, not by meriting
4. Believing before experiencing (Heb.l 1:1)
Faith In The Work Of Jesus Is Created By The Word
1. Faith is a gift of God (Eph.2:8)
2. Faith created by the Word (Rom. 10:17)
3. We can prevent our salvation (Mt.23:37)
4. We can lose our salvation
B.
C.
II.
HOW TO OFFER SALVATION TO PEOPLE
A.
B.
C.
The Role Of Prayer

Ask For A Decision
1. To turn away from sin (Ezk.18:31, 1Thes.1:9)
2. To turn toward Christ (Jn.l :12)
Suggested Outline For Leading People To Salvation
III.
RESULTS OF SALVATION
A.
Saved From Punishment

1. From hell (Rev.20:13,14)
2. From the lake of fire (Rev. 19:20)
3. From God's wrath (Rom.5:9,10)
4. From the curse of the law (Ga1.3:13; Rom.8:3)
Saved Unto Heaven (Heb.12:22-24; Jn.3:5,15,16)
Saved Into The Church ["Ekklesia"] (Mt.16:18; Acts 2:47)
1. Separated from the world
2. Fused into one body
Assurance That We Are Saved
1. Keep trusting the Gospel (Co1.2:22,23)
2. Guaranteed by Jesus (Rom. 5:10)
3. Even when we have sinned (1Jn.1:8,9)
4. How to deal with doubts
Good Works Flow From Salvation
1. They come from the New Creature [our new spirit] (Rom.6:1-14)
2. Remember you are clean (2Pet.1:3,4)
3. Good works are rewarded according to grace, not merit
B.
C.
D.
E.
SALVATION PART 2
I.
HOW WE RECEIVE SALVATION [REPENTANCE]
A.
Recognizing Our Condition

1.
A personal matter
In the previous lesson we spoke at length about the spiritual condition in which all people are conceived
and born. But salvation requires more than just an understanding of humanity's condition before God. The
Bible teaches us to repent. Repentance is personal. It begins with the personal realization of our guilt
before God without blaming anyone else. It is a time of personal honesty in admitting our sins.
Repentance is also the personal acceptance of Christ's work on our behalf and trusting our life to His
Lordship.
2. Conviction by the Holy Spirit
It is a wonderful fact that we cannot create conviction of sin. God graciously works it in us. Jesus said in
John 16:8, "And when He" (the Holy Spirit), "has come, He will convict the world of sin, and of
righteousness, and of judgment". The blessed Holy Spirit creates in us the realization that we have fallen
short of God's righteousness and that we stand before God as sinners, hopelessly guilty.
This conviction is contrary to the thinking of many modern people. They fight the work of the Holy
Spirit. They like to think of themselves as self-sufficient and perfectly acceptable. This is true not only of
atheists and agnostics, but most religious people as well. Therefore the Holy Spirit first has to produce the
miracle of conviction in their hearts; He has to break through their stubborn pride.
3. Conviction produced by the Word of God
How does the Holy Spirit do this? Conviction is brought to a man's heart when he hears or reads the Word
of God, especially in what it says about sin and the forgiveness of sin in Christ Jesus. The Word of God
causes repentance. That is why God's Word says in Luke 24:47, "that repentance and remission of sins
should be preached in His name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem." [For the Word to have full effect,
signs and wonders must also accompany it. This was briefly discussed in "Salvation I".]
4. Emotions and repentance
Often people ask what role emotions have in repentance. Repentance is not a change in emotions; it is a
change of mind which reflects a change in the will and direction of the heart. The thoroughness of
someone's repentance is not to be measured by the emotions he feels, but by the seriousness and intent of
the change that has taken place in the person's mind and heart.
However, a serious change of mind and heart usually has consequences in the emotions also. That is
why many people have intense emotional experiences of remorse for sin and joy of forgiveness at the
moment of their conversion. Others who are less emotional may experience only a little of such feelings,
but still possess genuine repentance. When we later discuss the assurance of salvation we will return to this
subject to point out that our assurance of salvation must always be based on the promises of God's Word,
not how we happen to feel at any moment. An absence of any feelings, however, is a sign that something
is wrong. Full repentance is perhaps being blocked.
B.
Faith In The Work Of Jesus

1.
Faith is trust
Repentance must be more than just mentally believing in the work of Christ Jesus on the cross. There must
be faith in our heart of our sinfulness and God's forgiveness. Repentance that has only contrition over sins
and fear of an angry God is merely a "...sorrow of the world..." (2 Corinthians 7:10).
Judas had only the sorrow of the world; he sinned by betraying Jesus to the Jewish authorities and
later killed himself because of his sorrow (Matthew 27:3-5). He admitted that he had sinned but he never
went to Jesus to be forgiven. He was not thinking of how Jesus was hurt; he had failed in his own eyes.
Thus his pride was crushed and he was sorrowful. But it was not a sorrow of godly repentance. Pharaoh
also repented when the plagues hit Egypt (Exodus 9:27), but it was a repentance from pressure and pain.
It was neither a godly sorrow toward the ones he had hurt nor a trust in the Lord's forgiveness. But Peter,
who also betrayed Jesus (Matthew 26:69-75), had repentance unto life. He went back to Jesus and trusted
His forgiveness. He was forgiven and restored to his place among the apostles (John 21:15-19).
Faith is more than knowledge about Jesus and the cross. It includes trust in those facts. Faith is your
confidence that, because of the cross, God's anger against us has been propitiated and we can now turn to
Him as our Friend and loving Father in heaven.
2. Faith has an object: God and His promises
Biblical faith is not just a personal feeling or quality. Faith is trusting in your heart on someone, something.
Faith has an object: in this case, God and His promises of forgiveness and eternal life in Christ Jesus.
Please note that faith in God and faith in His promises cannot be separated. To believe in God means
to believe what He has said. That is why Jesus said, ...blessed are those who hear the word of God and
keep it!" (Luke 11:28) He also said, "If you abide in My word, you are My disciples indeed. And you shall
know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." (John 8:31) Trusting God's faithfulness and honor
means trusting the Words He has spoken.
3. Faith justifies by receiving, not by meriting
Faith does not justify and save us because faith deserves to be rewarded somehow. Rather, faith simply
receives what God offers as a free gift. You could think of it this way:
Suppose a wealthy man offers a beggar a large sum of money as a gift. When the beggar reaches
out and accepts the gift, it does not make him deserve the gift. He is simply accepting what has
been offered. So faith deserves nothing; it simply accepts what has been offered by God.
4. Believing before experiencing
True faith is based purely on the promises of God, not on feeling or experiences. Hebrews 11:1 says, "Now
faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Here the Holy Spirit defines
faith as being sure and certain about things we do not yet see.
That is a very important fact about faith. Often, after we lead someone to the Lord, they begin to doubt
their salvation. They say things such as, "I did not feel anything". We can reassure them, however, with
this truth: faith believes before it sees or experiences anything. In fact, the more genuine the faith, the less
it is based on feelings or experiences and the more it is based on the promises of God alone! Jesus said,
"...Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed". (John 20:29)
C.
Faith In The Work Of Jesus Is Created By The Word

1.
Faith is a gift of God

Faith is not our own creation. We cannot generate it or build it up in ourselves. Faith is a gift which God
gives to us. Ephesians 2:8,9 says, "For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that" (faith) "not of
yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast." Salvation and the faith to receive
it are gifts of God. The Bible says that Jesus is "...the author and finisher of our faith..." (Hebrews 12:2).
2. Faith created by the Word
It is through His Word that the Lord creates faith in our heart. Romans 10:17 says, "So then faith comes by
hearing, and hearing by the Word of God." (See also: John 17:20; 20:30,31; Acts 15:7, James 1:18).
3. We can prevent our conversion
Although salvation is a free gift of God and faith comes from Him through His Word, amazingly we can
prevent our conversion. Jesus made this clear in Matthew 23:37 where He said, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
the one who kills the prophets and stones those who are sent to her! How often I wanted to gather your
children together, as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, but you were not willing!" It is enlightening
to consider the context of Jesus' statement here. He had been speaking about many previous generations to
whom God had sent prophets, wise men and teachers, only to have the religious leaders and kings murder
them. So He was not only speaking of that generation but of His attempts even prior to His incarnation to
gather Israel under His Wings.
The key words showing that we can prevent our conversion are, "but you were not willing". By a decision
of their own will they cut themselves off from God's attempt to save them. Although God is sovereign, He
has chosen not to act sovereignty in the salvation of men. He allows them to resist Him. He refuses to take
away their minds and free will, so it is possible for them to be lost forever.
For this reason, no one can absolutely guarantee the salvation of another. Often people will deeply desire the
salvation of their family members. While God certainly desires all men to be saved (2 Peter 3:9) and will
certainly work with us to bring about the salvation of our loved ones, we cannot absolutely guarantee that in the
end they will be saved. They have the power to reject the Gospel.
4. We can lose our salvation
Just as we can resist our salvation, we can also lose it. While God will do everything He can to keep us believing,
except violate our free will, the fact is that some will fall from Christ.
There are three basic ways in which this can happen:
First, Christians can be led astray from their hope in the Gospel to a religion of works. Their trust becomes
based on their good deeds. They lose the conviction of their sins and no longer accept the sufferings and death of
Jesus as their payment for sin (Galatians 5:3-6).
Second, they can lose their salvation by committing the unpardonable sin [also known as blaspheming
against the Holy Spirit (Mark 3:28-30)]. Such blasphemy is to deliberately speak or act against the power of the
Holy Spirit and what He is doing to keep us in Christ. Hebrews 6:4-6 states this clearly, "For it is impossible for
those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy
Spirit, and have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the age to come, if they fall away, to renew them
again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame."
Some people are afraid they have committed the unforgivable sin. But, according to this passage, to commit
this sin they must have met some very stringent qualification:
First, they must have been enlightened, that is, converted.
Second, they must have been baptized with the Holy Spirit.
Third, they must have partaken of God's good word.
Fourth, they must have experienced the powers of the coming age. That is, they must have participated
in the signs and wonders of the Holy Spirit.
Fifth, the text implies that the person is deliberately turning away from all of this. This is what some of the
Hebrew Christians were doing: after years of suffering, some were deliberately leaving Christ and going back
to their old lives. The book of Hebrews was written to warn them. This text is not describing a weakness by
which a person has been overcome and has fallen, such as David, who fell by weakness into adultery with
Bathsheba and then murdered her husband to cover it up. David was able to eventually repent and come back
to the Lord.
As you can see, committing the unforgivable sin is not easy. But it is possible. Christians should be warned not
even to risk committing this sin, for its consequences are too horrible even to contemplate.
Third, one can lose his salvation by going off into habitual sin and refusing to repent when spoken to by the
Holy Spirit. We must stress here that people do not fall out of their salvation every time they sin. Though every
sin works to destroy the life God has put within, it is not all that easy to remove oneself from the Grace of God's
covering.
There are two erroneous ways of looking at this, the Old Calvinistic and the Old Armenian:
Old Calvinism: Generally this group would believe that once you are saved. you are always saved. Therefore
no sin outside of blaspheming the Holy Spirit can separate you from God's presence.
Old Armenianism: Generally this group would believe that you can lose your salvation for sins that are not
specifically repented of and thus not cleansed by the blood of Jesus. That is, by forgetting to repent for some
specific sin, you are damned.
Both of these can lead to error if taken to an extreme. Old Calvinism stresses the security of the believer,
many times to the exclusion of man's will. Old Armenianism stresses man's performance, to the detriment of
the believer having any security at all.
The truth is that Biblical balance is needed for any doctrinal position. We are secure in Jesus Christ,
but we can at any time sin, refuse to repent and, if taken to a degree of hard-heartedness, we can lose our
salvation, as attested to by Hebrews 6:4-6. (See also: Galatians 5:4; John 15:6; Romans 11:21,22; Hebrews
3:14; 2 Peter 2:20-22).
II.
HOW TO OFFER SALVATION TO PEOPLE
A.
The Role Of Prayer

How do we offer salvation to people? The beginning point is prayer. We should pray for God to lead us
specifically to those who are ready to listen, because Jesus warned us against throwing our pearls before swine
(Matthew 7:6). [The Gospel message of how to find heaven is the greatest pearl (Matthew 13:45,46.] The
Gospel not only does not produce salvation fruit in them, it can also be dangerous to us. It is the Holy Spirit's
job to "...convict the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment" (John 16:8). We must pray to find
out who He has convicted and prepared for the Gospel.
Most adults have been hardened sufficiently by their own flesh and the lies of the devil that they resist the
Gospel. By praying for them we release the power of God to begin humbling and preparing them to listen to the
Word we bring. We should especially pray for any in our family who do not know the Lord.
God can reach people in a number of ways, depending on their need. He desires to reach people through
blessings. God's kindness, forbearance, and long-suffering leads us toward repentance (Romans 2:4). When
Jesus ministered visibly on earth, He "...went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the
devil..." (Acts 10:38).
Others are reached through their minds, when they see the futility of human philosophies. They often try
many human religions and philosophies, but do not find the peace and the answers they are looking for. It is
then, through desperation, that they turn to Christ.
Still others refuse to be reached except through tragedy that comes to them or their families. Often they
have to go through a series of trials until they are desperate and their pride is broken. They finally realize that
they cannot hold their lives together by their own power. In desperation they finally cry out to the Lord. In each
case, the Lord reaches them at their point of need.
B.
Ask For A Decision

1.
To turn away from sin

When leading people to Christ, we must bring them to the point of making a decision. First they must
decide against sin. Peter, in his sermon to the Jews on Pentecost, first brought them to a place of
repentance through the word he preached. When the people were cut to the heart and asked what to do, the
first think he told them was to repent.
Repentance is turning away from the former life of sin and idolatry. All through the Scriptures, when
people turned to God they also consciously turned away from their sin. For example, Ezekiel 18:31 says,
"Cast away from you all the transgressions which you have committed, and get yourselves a new heart and
a new spirit. For why should you die, O house of Israel?" Isaiah 55:7 says, "Let the wicked forsake his
way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; let him return to the Lord, and He will have mercy on him; and
to our God, for He will abundantly pardon."
These and many other passages of the Bible indicate that God wants us to turn away from our specific
wrong doings, wrong thoughts and wrong attitudes. Therefore, when leading people to the Lord, spend
sufficient time in a prayer of repentance with them that the Holy Spirit can show them the areas He desires
them to initially forsake. Of course, the Lord will deal with sin in our lives throughout our time on earth, so
it is not possible for a person to immediately think of every instance of sin in his life. Here are some main
areas in which you can encourage people to repent: [They are not listed in any special order]
First, God commands us to forgive as He has forgiven us (Matthew 6:14,1 S). So the new convert
needs to be asked to forgive the individuals who have sinned against him. These sins may be both of
commission (those things others intentionally did that hurt them) or of omission (those things others didn't
do but should have) (Romans 7:15,19).
Second, encourage the person to repent for his thought life. The new convert needs to realize that
God looks upon our thoughts just as much as our outward actions. The New Testament Greek word for
repentance literally means to have "a change of thinking". While a new convert will not have total victory
over his thoughts at the outset, a new believer should be encouraged to repent and cast away thoughts that
are contrary to the Word of God (2 Corinthians 10:5). In this regard, it is good to teach people that the first
entrance of a thought is merely temptation. If it is renounced, no sin has taken place. But when a thought is
entertained and expanded upon, temptation has turned to sin.
A third area to repent of is attitudes. God calls the Christian to have a whole new set of attitudes in
his relationships to his family, employer, government, friends, etc. Attitudes to deal with might include
such things as resentment, impatience, murmuring, looking for the negative side of things, etc.
Fourth, repentance must include the area of behavior (actions). As Christians, we are called by God
to shine like stars in a dark sky. Everything we do should reflect our love for Jesus. The new convert
should be encouraged to repent for bad behavior, whether it is immoral or otherwise. Adultery, stealing or
hurting people are obvious -sins but there are others not so easily recognized. For example, many today are
slovenly workers, not doing a conscientious job at work. That is sin in God's sight.
Some people still have a tender conscience and the Holy Spirit will quickly be able to help them
repent specifically. Others have more hardened consciences and they will require more time and
instruction. But in any situation clearly show them God's command to turn away from sin.
2. To turn toward Christ
Repentance is far more than just turning from sin. It is also turning to Christ, and receiving Him as Savior
and Lord. John 1:12 says, "But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of
God, even to those who believe in His name". The Christian faith is not just a philosophy. What the Gospel
presents to us is the privilege of a relationship with the living Lord and Savior, Christ Jesus. Therefore lead
people to receive Him as a person, not just believing the truth about Him.
Because we live in a materialistic age, people do not think very often of the unseen spiritual world
all around us. But Jesus said that He would be with us until the end of the age (Matthew 28:20). Although
we cannot see Him, we know that He is present with us and that we can speak to Him as we speak to any
other real, living being. We know also that He guides us, directs circumstances in our life, and answers our
prayers. He is a personal being that needs to be faced, repented to, and received.
How does one "receive" Jesus? You can say to Him, "Lord Jesus, I now receive You as my Savior a
and Lord. I invite You to take control of my life and to teach me by Your Spirit and through Your Word."
If it is prayed in humble honesty, Jesus will come into your heart and you will quickly experience the
difference (Revelation 3:20).
C.
Suggested Outline For Leading People To Salvation

Now you are ready to construct an outline for use as a guide when you lead people to know the Lord.
Copy each of the following four main headings down on four sheets of paper, with one heading per page. [Later
you will copy your finished version into your notebook.]
Part I: Man's Problem
Part II: God's Answer
Part III: Repentance
Part IV: Assurance
Take the page for Part I: Man's Problem, and write the following points underneath the heading. Leave plenty
of space between each point to add more information to your outline later:
A. Man inherits an unrighteous nature, is conceived and born in sin [missing God's mark of perfection], and is
therefore not acceptable to God.
B. It is man's unrighteous, sinful nature that causes him to instinctively do wrong.
C. All human religions fail because even our righteousness or outwardly natural good deeds are as filthy rags.
[Our impure spirit cannot produce pure, unselfish natures.] (Matthew 7:16-20; Romans 7:18)
Next, take the page for Part II: God's Answer. Write the following points underneath the heading,
leaving plenty of space between each point to add more information to your outline later:
A. God loves His creature, man, but cannot simply overlook man's sin. That would violate God's holiness and
justice.
B. Therefore God determined in eternity to become Man. In the Person of Jesus, He came into the world,
fulfilled the Law perfectly without sinning, and then died to pay for our sins.
C. Because He was Man, He was qualified to die for sinful Man. But, because He was also God, His death has
infinite value and therefore is sufficient to atone for the sins of the world.
D. God now offers this salvation through the Gospel promises, freely forgiving our sins.
Now take the page for Part III: Repentance. Write the following points underneath the heading, leaving
plenty of space between each point to add more information to your outline later:
A. God wants to forgive your sins and make you His child.
B. God commands us to forsake our sins and turn to Him. (Confess your sins and invite Jesus to come into
your life right now if you have not done so.)
Finally, take the page for Part IV: Assurance. Write the following points underneath the heading, leaving plenty
of space between each point to add more information to your outline later:
A. The Bible promises, "...that whoever calls on the name of the Lord shall be saved." (Acts 2:21) You have
called upon the name of Jesus. If you honestly meant it, you know you are saved, because He keeps His
promises (Psalm 89:33; Hebrews 6:12-20; Numbers 23:19).
B. Faith simply believe God's Word. You may not feel anything or you may have a mighty emotional
experience. Neither is important as long as you truly believe God's promises to you.
Now begin to expand your outline using the information in this course. It is especially important to add
Scripture references to support each point. After you have written an outline that basically satisfies you, copy it
into your permanent notes.
III.
RESULTS OF SALVATION
A.
Saved From Punishment

When we talk of salvation it is presumed that the salvation is from something very terrible and hurtful. Indeed,
Jesus has saved us from the ultimate of terror and hurt. He has saved us from hell, a place of destruction
(Matthew 10:28) and fire (Matthew 5:22; Mark 9:47). It is the place where the unsaved await the great
Judgment Day and the eternal punishment to follow (Revelation 20:13,14). That eternal punishment is
described as a "lake of fire" (Revelation 19:20). So great is God's wrath toward those who rebel against Him.
God's wrath also includes all the curses that fall upon those in this life who are not saved or who turn away
from following the Lord. These curses are best described in Deuteronomy 28:15-68. They are curses that affect
health, finances, family, peace, and one's nation. However, Jesus has saved His people from all these curses, as
Scripture says "Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us; for it is
written, 'Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree"' (Galatians 3:13). It is describing Jesus hanging on the tree of
the cross for us! (see also Revelation 22:3)
B.
Saved Unto Heaven

On the other hand, there can be no mightier blessings than those of heaven for which Jesus has saved us. In
heaven God grants to His children every blessing that man has ever wanted for himself, including being like
God (Ephesians 3:19; 2 Peter 1:3,4). He has promised His people that they will have:
1. Imperishable bodies (1 Corinthians 15:42,50)
2. No more death (Luke 20:36)
3. No more sorrow (Revelation 7:17)
4. No more pain (Revelation 21:4)
5. No more wicked people (Revelation 22:15)
6. No more end (Matthew 25:46; Revelation 22:5)
7. Fullness of joy (Luke 15:7,10)
8. Fullness of Rest (Revelation 14:13)
9. Fullness of peace (Luke 16:19-25)
10. Fullness of righteousness (2 Peter 3:13)
11. Fullness of glory (Romans 8:17,18)
12. An eternal inheritance (1 Peter 1:4)
13. Reward for their labors (Matthew 5:11,12) Who would want anything more?
C.
Saved Into The Church ["Ekklesia"]

The person who is newly saved finds that his whole value system and what he thinks is important have
changed. He has entered into a new way of looking at himself and at life because he has been saved "out of the
sinful ways and patterns of his old life. He is also saved "out of the sinful, worldly ways of his friends, out of
the ways and philosophies of the world, and out of lifeless religious practices. Though he still cares for his old
friends, he is no longer "friends" with the world. He soon develops new friendships with fellow Christians.
He has been "called out" of the kingdom of darkness into the Kingdom of Jesus Christ (Colossians 1:13).
He belongs not only to Jesus the King, but also to the great group of "called out" ones throughout the earth.
The New Testament Greek calls that group the "ekklesia" or "called out ones". In modern terminology it is
simply called "the Church".
It is absolutely essential that the new Christian not only see himself as called "into" a state of blessedness
in this life and "unto" heaven in the next, but also "out of the world and a life of darkness. Furthermore he must
realize that, because he no longer thinks or acts in the ways of the world around him, he will find himself in a
state of conflict. As Arthur Wallis wrote in his excellent book Rain From Heaven:
"Men had to be called out of what they were in to become part of Christ's 'ekklesia'... It was
something Christ was to build from scratch, from its very foundations. So from Pentecost onwards
the apostolic message, proclaimed in the power of the Spirit, split the community in two, just as Jesus had
predicted (Matthew 10:34-36). It happened in Pisidian Antioch. 'But the people of the city were divided;
some sided with the Jews, and some with the apostles' (Acts 14:4). Some rejected the message to stay
where they were. Others embraced it to find themselves among 'the called out ones', where [spiritually] all
racial and social distinctions were obliterated, where they were 'neither Jew nor Greek ...slave nor free',
but'all one in Christ Jesus' (Galatians 3:28).
"From what the Lord was saying it was clear to the disciples that the emergence of this new society
would involve conflict--not merely with the religious hierarchy or the representatives of the establishment,
but with the powers of the unseen world. But He had made it clear that the final issue was never in doubt.
The gates of Hades would not prevail, for by His death and resurrection He would strip Satan of His
authority and ensure the final triumph of His church"[His "called out" ones].
D.
Assurance That We Are Saved

1.
Keep trusting the Gospel

Once you have been brought to salvation, you are not only part of the 'ekklesia' but you have been
transferred into a new Kingdom (Colossians 1:13). You are no longer under the dominion of the devil
(Hebrews 2:14,15). Satan's claim on your life has been broken by the cross (2 Timothy 2:25,26; 1 John
3:8). As long as you are trusting only in Christ's death, Satan has no right to afflict or accuse you (Luke
10:19). That is why Satan will do everything in his power to move you away from trusting solely in the
suffering of Jesus Christ and His finished work at Calvary.
The new Christian, even though he has just opened his heart to receive Jesus, can be assured of his
salvation because God gives him a clear promise in His Word: "Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If
anyone hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and dine with him, and he with Me."
(Revelation 3:20) Jesus keeps His promises. As surely as the new Christian has opened the door of his
heart, so has the Lord surely entered his heart.
Satan will keep tempting you to sin and then condemn you for being tempted. If you fall for his
temptation, he will often accuse you of having lost your salvation. Your thoughts and feelings can be filled
with his accusations. That is why God's Word teaches you to remain firmly anchored in the Gospel.
Colossians 1:21-23 says, "And you ...He has reconciled in the body of His flesh through death, to present
you holy, and blameless, and irreproachable" (free from accusation) "in His sight-if indeed you continue in
the faith, grounded and steadfast, and are not moved away from the hope of the gospel..."
There are two main points that we wish to emphasize in this text. First, notice how Christ presents you
to the Father: in the Father's sight you are holy, without blemish, and free from accusation. That may be
hard for you to grasp since you, like most of us, are so aware of your sins and shortcomings. But second,
the fact is that, because of Christ's work at the cross, as long as you "continue in the faith" (i.e. continue to
trust Jesus as your Savior), you are holy in the sight of God. That is your defense against Satan, the
Accuser.
2. Guaranteed by Jesus
Romans 5:10 says, "For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son,
much more, having- been reconciled, we shall be saved by His life." Do you see how, through Paul, God
assured us of His continuing love? Consider that, "...while we were still sinners, Christ died for us."
(Romans 5:8) If He loved us enough while we were still His enemies to die for us, then we can be doubly
certain He will love us now. For now we have been reconciled to Him through the death of Jesus.
Furthermore, it says that we shall be saved by His life. The life He lived was perfect, without sin. He lived
it for us, as our substitute, so that His perfect life might be marked on our record. Not only that, but He is
now in us and continues to live His perfect life through us (Galatians 2:20).
3.
Even when we have sinned

What about our relationship with God when we sin? The fact is, although we have new life in Christ, we
are not outwardly perfected instantly. The Bible clearly teaches that even after we have been saved, we will
sin. For instance, consider Paul's words in Romans 7:14-25:
"For we know that the law is spiritual, but I am carnal, sold under sin. For what I am doing, I
do not understand. For what I will to do, that I do not practice; but what I hate, that I do. If, then, I do
what I will not to do, I agree with the law that it is good. But now, it is no longer I who do it, but sin
that dwells in me. For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) nothing good dwells; for to will is present
with me, but how to perform what is good I do not find. For the good that I will to do, I do not do, but
the evil I will not to do, that I practice. Now if I do what I will not to do, it is no longer I who do it, but
sin that dwells in me.
"I find then a law, that evil is present with me, the one who wills to do good. For I delight in
the law of God according to the inward man. But I see another law in my members, warring against the
law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. O wretched
man that I am! Who will deliver me from this body of death? I thank God - through Jesus Christ our
Lord!
"So then, with the mind I myself serve the-law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin."
After years of being a Christian, Paul still wrestled against sin and felt himself a sinner the way other
Christians do.
Some believe that, after you have been born again, you no longer sin. They base this claim especially
on 1 John 3:5-9. However, a close look at that text, especially in the Greek, shows clearly that it is not
individual sins but a lifestyle of sin that is spoken of. In fact, John stated very early in that letter that
Christians still sin: "If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we
confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."
(1 John 1:8,9) Note that John included himself in these words although he had been a Christian for a long
time.
The point is that the outward Christian life is one of continuous growth, not instant perfection
(inwardly, in our spirits, we are perfect in Christ), as we shall see later in this lesson.
4. How to deal with doubts
A very significant factor in your assurance of salvation will be your ability to deal with doubts - not so
much about God, but about your standing with Him. Find scriptural texts of assurance and commit them to
memory so they are available for instant recall when you are under the burden of guilt. Remember that
when God looks at you, in His sight you are holy, without blemish, and free from accusation (Colossians
1:22).
E.
Good Works Flow From Salvation

1. They come from the New Creature [our new spirit]
Now we will study a special portion of Scripture in considerable detail. Please look up Romans 6:116.
Some people fear that when we preach the Gospel it will encourage others to sin. After all, they
reason, if there is always grace and forgiveness available, why bother living a morally decent life? Paul's
answer to that question is in verses 1-3. He said that grace is not an excuse for sin.
One reason for our salvation is so that we might have the power to live a new life of holiness. Some
Christians believe that we should live a new life because we ought to be grateful for our salvation. It is true
that we should be grateful. But even more so, we should seek to live a holy life because, when we accepted
God's gift of salvation, a change occurred deep inside of us. We died to sin! And by baptism we have been
identified with Christ Jesus both in His death and in His resurrection. We now have a new righteous nature
(a new spirit). That is the source of power for holiness.
Consider Paul's description regarding what has happened to us in the sight of God:
Verse 3: We were baptized into the death of Christ.
Verse 4:
We were buried with Christ through baptism into death, to be resurrected to a new life.
Verse 5: Since we have been united with Christ in His death, we will also be united with Him
in resurrection.
Verse 6,7: Our old self was crucified with Christ to render our sinful body powerless and free
from sin.
Verse 8-10: As we died with Christ so we believe we will also live with Him.
In summary, those who have received God's saving grace have become dead to sin and alive to God!
The old has been put away, and the new has come. That is why he wrote in verse 11: "Likewise you also,
reckon yourselves to be dead indeed to sin, but alive to God in Christ Jesus our Lord."
You may ask, "If that is true, why do I still struggle with sins of thought, word, and deed in my life?"
That is because what Paul wrote in Romans 6:1-4 deals with our spirit, but our soul and body still have
sinful desires and tendencies. Our new, righteous spirit then must learn to control our soul and body by the
power of God's Holy Spirit.
Please note that it is a command when God said: "Reckon yourselves to be dead indeed to sin, but
alive to God in Christ Jesus". Do not wait until you believe you qualify by your behavior to start
considering yourself alive to God and dead to sin! One of the great blessing of the Christian walk is that
you can reckon yourself dead to sin and alive to God.
When you reckon yourself dead to sin and alive to God, you are proclaiming you no longer have
a fountain of evil desires and selfish motives that are welling up out of an unrighteous spirit (the "old
man"). You are saying you now have a righteous spirit that flows with God's life and power. Once you
learn to count yourself dead to sin and alive to God, you will find God's power flowing in your
spiritual walk.
For example, are you tempted by certain thoughts, attitudes, or deeds? Start counting yourself dead to
sin and alive to God. In your heart say, "I am holy and righteous; I am dead to sin and alive to God,
because the Word of God says so." Notice how your heart (your spirit) hates sin and fights against it.
Notice how it calls upon God, and see how the power of Christ within you wells up and overcomes the
temptation. It is knowing that you have a righteous spirit that leads to victory. Knowing that you are
already righteous in Christ tells you that you have the potential of total victory inside of you, through
Christ.
Once you know that you are righteous, you can no longer be content with the old ways of sin.
You could think of it this way:
Suppose you had a complete medical examination to test your endurance, coordination,
physical strength, etc. and the doctor came in with a report like this: "We have examined you
thoroughly and I have some good news for you. You have the physical capabilities to win every
Gold Medal in the Olympics!"
Having heard that, you would suddenly grow very impatient with any poor performance at
your chosen sport, be it soccer, basketball, swimming, or whatever. Even if you did those things
merely as a hobby, I believe you would apply yourself until you fulfilled more and more of
your great physical potential.
The same thing is true spiritually. Once you have found out that, according to God's Word, you are dead to
sin and alive to God, you are not content to live in the same old sins and weaknesses.
Now read Romans 6:12-16. These verses point out that there are two forces that can reign over you,
sin or God (through Jesus Christ). It is saying to deliberately yield yourself to God and His reigning power
and you will not fall under the tempting power of sin.
The Bible is saying here that you have the power to decide in each circumstance who shall rule over
you, which power you will let flow through you. Because of your potential for righteousness, you should
offer the members of your body and soul to the Lord for His purposes. How do you do that? As verse 13
says, you simply come to Jesus in prayer and say to Him, "Here are my hands, my feet, my eyes, my
mouth, my will, my feelings, my appetites, (etc.). Please accept them, Lord Jesus, in Your service, to do
your will." When you yield your members, be as specific as you can. This releases His power to flow
through every member so that you can walk in holiness and fulfill God's will for your life.
2.
Remember you are clean

There is another Scripture text that is extremely helpful for walking in holiness. 2 Peter 1:3,4 says, "As His
divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him
who called us by glory and virtue, by which have been given to us exceedingly great and precious
promises, that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that
is in the world through lust."
Take special note of two facts in this text. First, God has already given us everything we need for life
and godliness through Christ. That is exactly what Paul said in a slightly different way. Because this is
true, you can consider yourself to already be fully equipped for godly living because Christ is living in you.
Second, notice that God causes us to share in the divine nature and escape the corruption in the world
through His promises! The temptations and pressures of the world cannot defeat the divine nature that is in
you, as you stand on the promises God has given. What promises? Besides Romans 6:1-16 which we have
already studied, take these examples:
2 Corinthians 3:18: "But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror the glory of the
Lord, are being transformed into the same image from glory to glory, just as by the Spirit of the
Lord."
Our part is to behold the Lord and His glory in -His Word and promises. This is what Peter meant when he
said that God's divine power works "through the knowledge of Him".
Philippians 1:6: "...He who has begun a good work in you will complete it until the day of Jesus
Christ".
It is the Lord's job to finish sanctifying us.
Since Peter has revealed the great secret that trusting the promises cause us to triumph, it should only
make sense to immerse yourself in the promises of God. As you read your Bible, find every promise that
God has made to you, based on Christ's finished work on Calvary. Write them in your notes. As you come
to know these promises, you will find that the Word of God will do exactly what Peter said: You will find
increasing godliness and freedom from the power of the world. Hallelujah!
3. Good works are rewarded according to grace, not merit.
It is enough that God richly blesses us with His power in order that we might live a godly life. Yet He adds
rewards on to it also. He promises to reward our good deeds on earth. For example, if we give our material
goods faithfully, He promises to multiply our material wealth. However, it is important to remember that
these rewards are always purely out of His grace. Our good deeds do not earn them. We dare not forget
that even our best good works are acceptable to Him only because Jesus' righteousness covers them. If it
were not for that, our good works would still be filthy rags in His sight (Isaiah 64:6). The rewards He gives
are simply promised, never deserved.
IV.
DEFINITIONS OF KEY WORDS
To conclude this lesson we wilt list some of the words used in Scripture that describe salvation. This will help you to
better understand what the Bible says about salvation. As you will see, several different words can be used to express
the truth of conversion or the new birth.
1. "Salvation" In the New Testament Greek this word has a narrow, a broad, and an eternal meaning. In its
narrow meaning it is describing the moment and fact of becoming God's child. This is the meaning used in
this unit (Acts 16:30,31). The broad meaning describes God's total work of making us like Him, from
salvation in the narrow sense through the saving of all aspects of our life (Philippians 2:12). The eternal
meaning of salvation is describing our final, secure destiny in heaven (Romans 13:11).
2. "New Birth" (John 3:3) The New Birth expresses the concept that we come from spiritual death to spiritual
life. Our first (natural) birth creates us in the image of fallen Adam (Genesis 5:1-3); the second birth
creates us in the image of Christ (Romans 8:29).
3. "Regeneration" (Titus 3:5) Regeneration is a synonym for "New Birth".
4. "Justification" (Romans 3:24) Justification means that in the sight of God, because of what He did in
Christ, He sees us as though we were just and had never sinned in the first place. This is a great miracle,
but it relies on the fact that Jesus not only took our punishment for sin (Isaiah 53:5,8; Hebrews 2:9), but
He took our sins themselves upon Himself (Hebrews 9:28; 1 Peter 2:24; 1 John 3:5).
5.
6.
7.
8.
"For He made (Greek = "created") Him (Jesus) who knew no sin to be sin for us, that we might become
the righteousness of God in Him." (2 Corinthians 5:21) Jesus traded places with us by a creating act of
God. He became sin and bore the punishment, and in our spirit we are now a new, sinless creation (2
Corinthians 5:17).
God justified the whole world when He sent His Son to die for the sins of all mankind, past, present,
and future (1 John 2:2) [Objective Justification]. We become individually justified before Him when we
accept the payment Christ made on our behalf [Subjective Justification]. Or we can choose to try and
justify ourselves and thus end up paying through all eternity for our sins, because it is impossible to justify
ourselves.
"Conversion" (1 Thessalonians 1:9) In the New Testament Greek conversion literally means, "to turn
around," and takes place when we are born again. We turn from idols, sin and our own selfish ways, to
God and His ways.
"Repentance" (2 Peter 3:9) Repentance, as used here, is not speaking of the daily repentance of sin that
Christians must do. Rather, it is talking about the large-scale repentance of our whole self-centered life that
takes place when we first come to Christ as our Savior and Lord. In the Greek it literally means a "change
or transformation of mind," that comes from a transformed spirit. It is describing a whole new way of
looking at life, our actions, the Lord, etc.
"Believe" (1 John 5:1, John 1:12,13) As Christians we are called to believe God's multitude of
promises, especially about becoming God's child. 'Believe' or 'have faith' (it is the same word in the
Greek) describe the trusting rest of the heart in God and His promises, which happens when one is
saved.
"Co-resurrection" (Romans 6:4,5; Ephesians 2:5, Colossians 2:13) This is pointing out our
identification with Christ that takes place when we are converted. It is describing us coming to new
life and taking part in all the blessings of Christ's resurrection because we are in Him from the
moment we are saved.
HOMEWORK ASSIGNMENT
1.
Make a list of the types of things for which a new convert should repent. Also list the types of things that
he especially needs to forgive in others.
2.
Find at least two Scriptural texts that assure the Christian that he is saved. Commit them to memory so
they are available for instant recall when a person is under a false burden of guilt.
3.
Write out passages from the Bible that show the blessing which are yours because of Christ's finished
work on Calvary. In front of each passage, describe the blessing it promises. As time goes on, keep
adding to the list. Note the spiritual strength that come as these promises get into your heart.
4.
Describe the relationship between God's grace, our faith and good works.
5.
Describe how the passages in section I-C-4: "We can lose our salvation" fit with such passages as John
10:27-29, 17:12; Romans 8:38,39; Ephesians 1:13,14.
6.
In simple statements, list the steps that need to be walked through to bring a person to saving faith in
Jesus Christ.
7.
Memorize accurately:
Hebrews 11: 1 "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."
Romans 10:17 "So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God."
2 Peter 1:3.4 "as His divine power has given to us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the
knowledge of Him who called us by glory and virtue, by which have been given to us exceedingly great and
precious promises, that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption
that is in the world through lust."
SALVATION
Doctrine of Eternal Judgment
. . . . . . .The realms of Hell

INTRODUCTION
To see that there are indeed various hidden places in the underground in which Demons, Fallen Angels, and the Souls
of mankind reside in.
I.
WHAT IS HELL LIKE?
A.
B.
C.
D.
E.
F.
G.
Total separation from God (Mt. 25:41; II Thess.l:9)

"Great Furnace" (Mt. 13:41-42, 49,50)
"Fire" (Isa.33:14; Mt. 5:21-22; 13:41-42,49-50; Lk. 16:24' Jude 7; Rev. 14:10)
"Torments" (Lk. 16-23-25, 28; Rev.14:10-11)
"Wailing and gnashing of teeth." (Mt. 13:41-42; Lk. 13:28)
"Decaying worm (Isa.66:24; Mk. 9:44,46,48)
Eternal: "for ever and ever." (Ex.34:7; Isa.33:14; 66:24; Dan. 12:2; Mt. 18:8; 25:41,46; Mk. 3:29; 9:43-46,
48; 10:43-49; II Thess.l:9; II Pet.2:17; Jude 6,7,13; Rev. 14:11; 19:20; 20:10; 21:8)
"Outer Darkness" (Mt.8:12; 22:13)
"Mist of Blackness (or, darkness)." II Pet.2:17, Jude 13
H.
I.
II.
DIFFERENT REALMS OF HELL (OR LOCATIONS)
A.
Gehenna
This is a literal place of fiery torment! This is where the unsaved go to, this is the second compartment of the
place called Hades; the first compartment is called Abraham's Bosom and Paradise.
On the use of the word Gehenna for Hell or Geena (Mt. 5:22, 29; 18:8,9; Mk. 9:43-47; Lk. 12:5)
"...represents the Hebrew Ge-Hinnom (the valley of Tophet) and a corresponding Aramaic word; it is found 12
times in the NT eleven of which are in the Synoptists, in every instance as uttered by the Lord himself..."
(Vines; pg.212)
"'Gehenna' is a transliteration into Greek of the Hebrew phrase, 'valley of Hinnom', which lay to the West
and south of Jerusalem. Here at one time, children were consumed by Fire in sacrifice to the heathen god
Molech (Jer.7:31; 32:35). After this practice had been stamped out by King Josiah (II Kings 23:10), the valley
became Jerusalems refuse dump. Fires were always kept smouldering there so as to burn up the garbage, and
maggots bred there in abundance, feeding themselves on the offal lying around. Because of the place's vile
associations, the Jews, in due course, came to denote the place of future torment for the wicked by the name
'Gehenna', picturing that place in consequence, as a domain where their worm does not die, and the fire is not
quenched..." (NLBC; pg.1236,1237)
B.
Hades
The region of departed spirits of the lost (but including the blessed dead in periods preceding the Ascension of
Christ). "...later came to be used almost exclusively for the place of the wicked dead..." (NLBC; pa. 1285) It
has been thought by some that the word etymologically (its root meaning) meant the unseen, but this derivation
is questionable; a more probable derivation is from "hado", signifying allreceiving. It corresponds to "SHEOL"
in the OT. (Sheol is the Hebrew word used to mean Hell). In the AV. of the OT and NT, it has been unhappily
rendered "Hell", (Psa.16:10); or "the grave", (Gen.37:35); or the Pit (Nu.16:30,33)...It never denotes the grave,
nor is it the permanent region of the lost ...The word is used four times in the Gospels, and always by the Lord,
Mt. 11:23; 16:18; Lk. 10:15; 16:23; it is used with reference to the soul of Christ, Acts 2:27,31; Christ declares
that he has the Keys of it, Rev. l :18; in Rev.6:8 it is personified, with the signification of the temporary destiny
of the doomed; it is to give up those who are therein, 20:13, and is to be cast into the lake of Fire, ver.14.
C.
Sheol
The Hebrew word used in the OT for the place of the dead ...which represents the locality or condition of the
departed. The original meaning of the Hebrew ...word is uncertain, but the following passages illustrate its
usage: Gen.37:35 "I shall go down to the grave (sheol) unto my son mourning." I Sam.2:6 "The Lord killeth
and maketh alive: he bringeth down to the grave (sheol) and bringeth up." Job 14:13"O' that thou wouldest hide
me in the grave (sheol), that thou wouldest keep me in secret, until thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest
appoint me a set time and remember me."
Psa.49:15- "But God will redeem my soul from the power of the grave (sheol): for he shall receive me."
Num.16:30,33-"They go down alive into the pit (sheol)." Jonah 2:2- "Out of the belly of Hell (sheol) cried I,
and thou heardest my voice."
There is no reason to doubt that what the grave or pit is to the body, that Sheol is to the soul. It is the
netherworld, and perhaps this would be the best rendering for the word ...It is contrasted, as regards its locality,
with Heaven, the one regarded as down, the other up ...It is dark and silent, a place where none can praise God
...It involves deprivation of the only kind of existence about which we have any definite knowledge, but some
passages where it occurs imply a certain companionship ..." (All of the above was excerpted from Synonyms of
The Old Testament; pgs. 281-283).
In Jas.3:6 hell is described as the source of the evil done by misuse of the tongue; here the word stands for
the powers of darkness, whose characteristics and destiny are those of Hell (Gehenna), see Vines Pg. 213.
D.
Tartarus
The GK name for the very lowest hell..." (NLEC; pg. 1648) "Tartaroo from Tartaros, the deepest abyss of
Hades, to incarcerate in eternal torment..." (Strongs; #5020) It is used in II Pet.2:4. "Hell here is a Greek
concept and refers in Greek mythology to Tartarus, the lowest and most terrible part of hell, reserved especially
for those superhuman beings who rebelled against the supreme God..." (NECR; pg. 1255). Tartarus or Hell as it
is used in II Pet. 2:4 is the place where the most vicious and evil fallen angels who had sexual relations with the
daughters of men (Jude 6 and Gen. 6:2,4) are kept bound in chains until the day of Judgment.
E.
The Bottomless Pit

The Greek word AFUSSOS is used as a noun denoting the abyss. It describes an immeasurable depth. the
underworld, the lower regions, the abyss of sheol...The reference is to the lower regions as the abode of
demons, out of which they can be loosed, Rev. 11:7; 17:8. (Vines; pg. 142) Demons that are loosed on the earth
now know about the Bottomless Pit and fear it (Lk. 8:31). It is found seven times in the book of Revelation,
9:1,2,1 l; 11:7; 17:8; 20:1,3;. It is very probably that the Bottomless Pit answers to Tartarus, the deepest abyss
of Hades.
F.
The Lake of Fire (Mt. 25:41; Rev.21:8)

The Beast and the False Prophet are cast into the Lake of Fire (Rev.19:20), but Satan is bound and cast into the
Bottomless Pit. Later on, he is cast into the Lake burning with Fire, and so are all those who did not receive
Christ, the scriptures teach that Hades and Death will give up the dead (Rev.20:10,13-15), they will all be cast
into the Lake of Fire and brimstone after the Great White Throne Judgment. This will be forever and ever.
Note: Brimstone (GK=THEION) originally denoted fire from Heaven. It is connected with sulfur. Places
touched by lightning were called THEIA, and, as lightning leaves a sulfurous smell, and sulfur was used in
pagan purifications, it received the name of THEION, Lk. 17:29; Rev.9:17,18; 14:10; 19:20; 20:10; 21:8.
(Vines; pg. 151)
G.
Paradise or Abraham's Bosom - (Lk. 16:22,23,43)

Paradise is a word of Persian origin meaning an enclosed park or garden; used in LXX for the garden of Eden."
(NLEC; pg. 1294) This was the second compartment of Hades which Jesus went to after his death
(I Pet.3:18, l9; 4:6). The Psalmist David speaking by the Spirit concerning Jesus death and resurrection
said, "...my heart rejoiced, and my tongue was glad; Moreover my flesh will also rest in hope, because
you will not leave my soul in Hades..." (Acts 2:26,27 NKJV). In Hades, between Gehenna (where the
unrighteous are right now), and Paradise (where the righteous went to until Jesus rose from the dead-Eph.4:8-10), there is a great "gulf or chasm fixed, that it is impossible for one to go to the other side (Lk.
16:26). Now, anyone who dies in Christ goes straight to Heaven (II Cor.12:2-4; 5:8; Phil. l :22-24).
ADDENDUM
Is there a "purgatory" or place of purging after death?
A.
Scripture teaches that there is, at death, an immediate transfer of the spirit of man to either heaven or hell.
1. Jesus spoke clearly of heaven and hell, but He never once, mentioned a middle state or place of
spiritual purging after death. Matthew 25:5-10; Luke 16:26-31; Revelation 3:15-16
a. Jesus told the repentant thief on the cross next to Him that "today thou shah be with Me in Paradise".
Luke 23:43
b. He told the story of Lazarus who "died and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom," and the
rich man who died and suffered torment in Hades. A "great gulf', He said, separated the two and was
"fixed: so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; neither can they pass to us, that
would come from thence". Luke 16:19-31
c. The apostle Paul said that to die is to be "with Christ". He never indicated or implied the existence or
possibility of an intermediate state of any kind. Romans 14:8-9; II Corinthians 5:6-9;
Philippians 1:21,23-24; I Thessalonians 4:13; 5:9-10
2. There will be no "second chance" for anyone. We have the choice in this life to accept or reject Jesus
Christ. Our status in the after-life will be based upon that decision.
a. After death: judgment Hebrews 9:27
b. Parable of the ten virgins: "...and the door was shut." Matthew 25:1-10
B.
The doctrine of praying for the dead is based not on scripture, but has its roots in the Old Testament
Apocryphal books of the Bible. (See II Maccabees 12:46 "It is a holy and wholesome thought to pray for
the dead.")
1. II Timothy 1:16 (the scripture used by some to support this doctrine) does not say that Onesiphorus, for
whom Paul prayed, was dead. In fact, the same man and his family are even mentioned later in the same
epistle (chapter 4:19) in the form of a greeting.
2. There can be no restitution made of the living for the dead. "None of them can by any means redeem his
brother, nor give to God a ransom for him." Psalms 49:6-7
3. David fasted and wept while his son was sick; but when the child had died he recognized that there was no
longer any place for doing so. II Samuel 12:21-23
4. Prayer to or contact with the dead (termed "necromancy" in scripture) is strictly forbidden and condemned
by God. The punishment for consulting the spirits of dead persons is very severe. Deuteronomy 18:10-12;
I Samuel 28:3-20; II Chronicles 10:13-14; Isaiah 8:19-22
5. We are individually accountable to God and can'
t "get to heaven" on someone else'
s spiritual experience.
Matthew 26:1-10
C.
There really is no need for a purgatory.

1. The doctrine of purgatory denies the completeness of our redemption and forgiveness through the work of
Calvary, and it rejects the blood atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ.
a. Jesus declared on the cross, "It is finished!" John 19:30
b. "Ye are complete in Him." Paul said. Colossians 2:10
c. The sacrifice was made for us "once for all ...forever..." Hebrews 9:11-12, 25-28; 10:9-14 and
I Peter 3:18.
2. The only unforgivable sin is blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. Mark 3:28-29
3.
We are saved not by "good works", but by grace. Romans 4:2-6; 9:11, 16, 31-33, 11:6;
Galatians 2:16,21; Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:5
4. When we confess our sins, He cleanses us "from all unrighteousness. Colossians 2:13-14;
Titus 2:14; 1 John 1:9
a. He forgets our sin. He will not hold it against us at some future date. Isaiah 43:25; Jeremiah 31:34;
Hebrews 8:12, 10:17
b. He casts our sins into the depths of the sea (Micah 7:18-19) and blots them out as a thick cloud (Isaiah
44:21-22).
c. He removes our sins as far as the east is from the west (Psalms 103:11-14); he casts them behind His
back (Isaiah 38:17)
d. We are washed whiter than snow. Psalms 51:7; Isaiah 1:18
WORKS OF MERCY
Section 17
Module 4

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
WORKS OF MERCY
Few living people have stirred hearts and imaginations more than Mother Teresa of Calcutta. In a place of
incalculable poverty and hopelessness she has brought food for the hungry, shelter for the homeless and comfort to
the dying.
Albert Schweitzer is another who showed great compassion. He left a career as theologian and organist to learn
medicine. He went among the forgotten and diseased in Africa to bring healing and concern.
Last but not least we will mention St. Francis who went to live among the most destitute, the dispossessed and
starving, the lepers and the outcasts. Francis so touched the heart of his indifferent age that the church was revived
and multitudes of the poor received ministry through the thousands of Friars who followed him. When asked "why
did God pick you?" (to do these things) he replied: "He looked for the most unlikely and most unprofitable servant he
could find, so that His glory, not mine would show through."
Where are the men and women of God today who are willing to deny themselves, take up their cross and follow
Jesus?
Who will lay down their life and live among the poor, meeting their needs. Who will bind up the wounds of the
broken hearted?
Who will visit those in prison? Will you?
We hear a lot about holiness, and character development and about the need to proclaim the Gospel, and rightly
so; but, what about the other part of the Gospel?
Surely we must have the character of Christ and proclaim His kingdom; but, isn't showing mercy, compassion
and love for the poor, weak, part of His blessed character?
Can we be content to speak of these things and not do them? To rise to a pseudo spiritual state of inner holiness
without an outward manifestation through works of mercy is the ultimate in hypocrisy. We must not excuse ourselves
by saying "I do not have a Rhema (now) word from God to do these things ...surely we have the logos word and this
is sufficient to let us be doers of the word.
I.
FEEDING THE HUNGRY/CLOTHING THE NAKED
"If anyone has material possessions and sees his brother in need but has no pity on him how can the love of God
be in him?" (I John 3:I7)
The words of the scripture are very penetrating. Are they meant for the "rich westerner"? Yes! Yes! Are these
words meant for others around the world that are not rich? Yes! Yes! If we have two shirts are we willing to give one
away? or two bowls of rice?
Are we willing to give sacrificially to those that are in need?
This is really a matter of the heart, rather than a matter of wealth.
A heart that is surrendered to God, a heart that loves Him is willing to release all that they have for His sake.
The Lord commands us to feed the hungry, clothe the naked and this section will give a few brief examples of
how to do that:
In writing this course we are acutely aware of the great need to feed those who are starving. The Lord prophesied
that many famines would occur in these last days. We have been seeing this fulfilled before our very eyes.
We also understand that some of those who take this course may have little to eat at times. There may be seasons
when we are in need, and seasons when we can give. As Paul said there were times when he abounded and abased.
Let us recognize the difference between these two. Being able to give when we can and receive when we are in need.
Let us not feel guilty when we cannot give or make excuses when we can give.
The following is a true story:
A missionary working among an African tribe was surprised when God spoke to him saying "you have
not taught my people the full counsel of God". He replied "what have I neglected to tell them, Lord?" The
Lord said "You haven't taught them to tithe." The missionary said Lord, these people have nothing, how can
they tithe?" The Lord did not answer, but the missionary desiring to be obedient began to teach the people
about tithing. The following Sunday, the people began to bring fruits, vegetables, a few chickens, eggs, etc.
The man of God was reluctant to take these things because he knew that these people needed them. But
because they were offered "unto the Lord" he took them, kept only very little for himself and gave the rest to
the poorest of the poor. This continued week after week. Of course, this is a marvelous way of feeding the
hungry; but, something much greater happened. Shortly after tithing was put into practice a severe drought
came upon the land. All of the surrounding villages were unable to grow crops for themselves or their
animals. But what about the village that was tithing? Rain continued to fall on their fields. Their crops not
only grew, but prospered. The tribe had plenty for themselves and enough to help the surrounding villages.
"Bring the whole tithe into my storehouse that there may be food in my house. Test me in this says the Lord
Almighty and see if I will not throw open the windows of heaven and pour out so much blessing that you will not
have room enough for it. I will prevent pests from devouring your crops and the vines in your fields will not cast their
fruit says the Lord Almighty. Then all the nations will call you blessed for yours will be a delightful land says the
Lord Almighty." (Malachi 3:10-12)
That African village became a powerful witness of God's supernatural provision. Surely many of their
neighboring villages turned their hearts to our God, Jehovah Jirah, through His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ.
A.
Providing for the needs of others declares the love of Christ and wins souls.
1.
Build a collection room for extra clothing and food. These should be distributed by assigned
members of the congregation to those proven to be in need. (pay special attention to "strangers in the land",
refugees.). Perishable food and animals will need to be distributed on the same day.
2. Start a garden on church property or another area especially for the purpose of feeding the hungry.
This could become a youth project.
B.
When distributing these goods to the poor:

1.
2.
3.
Speak words of love and encouragement.

Show gentleness and compassion with your face and gestures. Don't be judgmental.
You don't have to force Christ on them. Your gift may speak louder than words ...of course be led by
the Holy Spirit.
4. Offer to pray for their needs - physical, emotional and spiritual.
5. Invite them to your church service or home Bible study.
C.
Our hearts motive should be love.

1. To bring glory to the Father.
2. Fulfill the command of Jesus to feed the hungry and clothe the naked.
3. Win souls to Christ.
There is no question, however, that as we do these things the blessing of God will flow into our own
lives, our church and our community.
"Give and it shall be given unto you. A good measure pressed down, shaken together and overflowing will
be poured into your lap. For with the measure you use, it will be measured to you". (Luke 6:38).
II.
PRISON MINISTRY
"Remember the prisoner, as though in prison with them." (Hebrews 13:3)

How often we have the self righteous attitude that a prisoner is getting what he deserves. Which one of us can
honestly say that we never broke the law? In fact, given the right set of circumstances, we ourselves could be in jail.
Jesus does not forget those that are imprisoned. His love extends beyond the prison door. He has come to "set the
captives free".
A.
Visitation
All over the world, thousands are confined in jails and prisons. Many of these prisons are old,
overcrowded and dirty. This writer remembers visiting a jail in southeast Asia that reaked with the smell of
urine and had lizards crawling on the walls-incidentally, 15 of the 16 male prisoners held in that section knelt
on the cement floor and prayed to receive Jesus as Lord and Savior. Tell me, was it worth going there? Going
into a jail or prison can at first be a frightening, unpleasant experience, even if only for a visit,
but when someone is incarcerated they usually take the time to reevaluate their life. It is a perfect time to
minister to them. Many who before were indifferent or against the Gospel are now open to it, after the trauma
of arrest and imprisonment.
B.
Starting the Ministry

It is best to begin with 2 or 3 committed Christians, those with understanding and compassion. Someone
who has formerly been a prisoner would be a big asset to the team, but this is not essential.
1. Go to the jail together.
2. Arrange for a specific time each week to visit. Try to pick a time that does not conflict with family visiting
hours.
3. It is helpful to go into jail several times with someone who has done it before (on the job training). You
may be the only Christian group that visits the jail/prison. Your visit will be anticipated by the prisoners.
Those that work in the jail know that there are less problems when there are "religious" services. These
officials are usually very cooperative even if they are not Christians themselves.
C.
Here are a Few Points to help facilitate effective prison/jail ministry.

1. Pray daily for the ministry team, the prisoners and start each visit with prayer.
2. Keep a regular schedule. The prisoners will look forward to your visit. Don't disappoint them. Don't miss a
visit. If you are unable to go, send someone in your place. (We should always be training others to take our
place.)
3. Abide by the rules of the jail. Don't give anything to prisoners without asking officials first.
4. Don'
t ask questions about their crime; if they desire to share, they will; keep it confidential.
5. Services should be non-denominational to accommodate the varied religious backgrounds.
6. You may offer a weekly Bible study, with time for discussion. (length of visitation will determine the extent
of ministry). Many times, a Gospel presentation flows very easily during these study times.
7. Have a weekly Saturday or Sunday service, sing praise and worship songs, preach the Gospel, give an
opportunity to receive Christ and time for personal prayer needs. The inmates may or may not respond to
your message; don't be discouraged, it takes time.
8. Arrange for follow-up with a local church upon their release.
9. Try to understand how a prisoner thinks; put yourself in their place.
10. Flow in the love of Christ. No sin is too great for God to forgive. A minister visiting a jail was repeatedly
told by a prisoner that God could not forgive him. The minister, of course, told him that God's love is
greater than any sin. The minister was shocked however, when the prisoner told him that he had just
violently killed his entire family. By God's grace the servant of God was able to convey the love, mercy
and forgiveness offered in Christ. The prisoner repented, and entered a glorious salvation. For several years
afterward, this prisoner though confined for his crime, led many to the saving knowledge of Jesus.
There is another area of prison ministry that is often overlooked.
D.
Families
A prisoner almost always leaves someone behind to wait, whether wife and children or parents, etc. The family
needs Christian love during this difficult time. Show the love of Jesus, win them to Christ. Here are a few facts:
If the local government does not provide for the wife and children they are in
desperate need. Where will they get their food? How will they pay for clothing or housing? The marriage is
under tremendous strain -the shame is great. There is loneliness. The children need their mother or father. Will
you help?
III.
VISITING THE SICK
Caring for the sick, the weak, this is truly close to God's heart; He shows His compassion to those who are in need, as
His servants we must push aside our busy schedules, step past our fears and subdue our queasy stomachs.
To stay at the bedside of one who is ill, to hold their hand - this is love. Even Job's friends had this much
compassion as he sat on the ash heap with draining boils, his friends sat near him, fasting for seven days. These three
men may have said the wrong things to Job, but in all honesty could you spend 7 days sitting beside your ailing
friend? How about a total stranger?
You may say, why waste the time, let's just pray for them and they will be healed; God surely does heal, I have
seen His miraculous power instantly heal and deliver, but many times healing is a process, no less the power of God,
but occurring over a period of time. Let us not make excuses for our lack of compassion or throw a scripture verse at
someone who is ill, condemning them for their lack of faith.
Jesus often showed compassion; we must also take the time to visit the sick. Many souls have been saved because
of a loving touch, a kind word and faithful prayer.
Our faith should tell us that Jesus is with us as we go into the hospital or the home. There is no need to be afraid.
A.
Hospital Ministry/follow the rules

Hospitals have rules - mostly for the protection of the patient as well as the visitor.
1. For instance some hospitals may ask the visitor to wear a gown over their clothes when visiting someone
with an infectious disease. This would be necessary to prevent contaminated body fluids from getting onto
the visitors clothing.
2. Hand washing is another important rule; be sure to wash your hands before and after visiting a patient. We
can surely claim the scripture "...and if they drink any deadly thing it will not hurt them" (Mark 16:18) but
let us also be wise.
3. Most hospitals have visiting hours - this is for the convenience of the staff, allowing time for them to care
for the patients (feed, wash, and give medications). If you are unable to visit during the designated times
special permission is usually granted. As with all types of ministry, God's Rhema word supersedes hospital
rules. God will make a way where there is no way.
B.
The visit - who should we visit?

1. You may be called on to visit church members (saved and unsaved).
2. Saved or unsaved friends or relatives of church members.
3. Unknown persons, saved and unsaved, within the hospital.
C.
The visit
1. It is recommended that not more than 2 to 3 at the most be on the visiting team; of course, a visit should be
preceded by prayer.
2. Upon entering the room, (this could be a private room, or semi-private room or a ward of 4 to 20 people,)
a quick evaluation of the patient'
s condition must be made. A careful observation will reveal the general
physical condition; and the attitude and emotional state. (The spiritual condition will usually require a
longer conversation.)
If the patient is unconscious or unresponsive it would be wise to check with the doctor or nurse and then
pray as the Spirit leads.
Otherwise, it should be easy to assess how the individual feels and if they can tolerate a lengthy visit.
It is best simply to ask them.
D.
What to do
1. Show your love through concern and compassion; if possible do not sit on their bed.
2. Ask them about their illness, but do not let them dwell on it.
3. Offer to pray for them. Pray the prayer of faith. Believe that God will heal despite what you see with your
eyes.
4. Offer to read a newspaper to them. If you are ministering in a ward, you may ask permission to read aloud
to everyone.
5. Read some Scripture, especially that which pertains to God's love, faithfulness and His healing power.
Scriptures that tell of salvation are also important; but, do not force yourself or the Gospel on the patient.
When you show love and compassion in the name of Jesus, the individual will be drawn to Him.
6. Let your approach be non-denominational.
7. Leave the patient with a tract or Bible (portion).
8. Ask if you can assist his or her family while he is confined in the hospital. (care for property and animals).
We should note that hospitals have unpleasant odors. Please remember: you can clean your children after
they vomit and change their diapers, etc., you tolerate this work because you love them. You can definitely
visit and care for the sick because Christ loves them and His love flows through you.
E.
In the home
Many of the guide lines for hospital visitation also pertain to home visits. But, you may feel a little less
intimidated in the home - there are additional things that can be done in the home, that may not be permitted in
the hospital:
1. bathing the patient
2. washing/cutting the hair
3. care for fingers and toe nails
4. preparation of meals (be mindful of special diets)
5. feeding
6. light house cleaning, washing dishes, mopping floors
Even in sickness, a man should not minister to a woman alone or a woman minister to a man alone. Always
find a team member to assist. This will prevent a number of possible difficulties, sexual and otherwise.
IV.
MINISTRY TO THE ELDERLY
The Lord lifts up those who are bowed down (Psalm 146.8). The elderly are to be treated with respect. In some
cultures this is normal, but in other cultures the aged are disregarded, pushed off to the side, often abused by society
and even family members (frustrated by their infirmities). As followers of Christ our hearts are tender toward the
weak and infirm, this ministry will require patience and persistence but love will prevail.
A.
The psychology of aging

In cultures where the elderly live-with the family, their presence is revered. You will find a sense of
purpose and a continued good outlook on life. But when there is no family and the spouse is dead, you may
find depression, fear and hopelessness. This emotional state coupled with a declining physical condition may
lead to poor eating habits and poor hygiene. Obviously, this also applies to cultures where the old are discarded
- ministering the love of Christ to these precious souls (saved and unsaved) can go a long way in restoring
emotional, physical and spiritual well being.
B.
The home visit

When visiting an elderly couple, widow, or widower, be prepared for a few surprises and a delightful trip
down "memory lane".
While many senior citizens are mentally and physically fit, keeping a clean house, and clean clothes,
you may find some very confused and living in appalling conditions.
Because their eyesight is diminished, they cannot see well enough to remove stains from their clothes,
(they may even smell like urine or stool) food may be left uncovered for days. The house, (roof, windows,
floors) may be in disrepair. What a wonderful opportunity for the servant of God.
C.
What to do
1. Many are lonely - spend time with them; if possible develop a regular routine, possibly a weekly visit.
Some just like to talk.
2. You can shop for them or if possible take them shopping.
3. When necessary, bathe, cut hair, trim nails, wash clothes, clean house, prepare meals.
4. Church members can make a project of repairing the homes of the elderly, even youth groups could do
many things to help.
5. A regular visitation to read the Bible and pray (prayer should be offered with every visit).
6. If possible bring them to church or hold a service in their home. At first, an elderly person may be
suspicious of your motives and protective of their property, but with regular visits you can earn their trust
and lead them to a saving knowledge of Christ. This writer has had the privilege of leading men and
women in their 70s and 80s and even 90s to repentance and salvation. While there is still life and breath,
there is hope.
7. Many times the elderly fall prey to robbers and liars and (due to ignorance) they themselves may be in
trouble with the law. Be their advocate, help them, the Lord upholds the cause of the oppressed.
(Ps. 146.7)
V.
WIDOWS AND ORPHANS
"Religion that is pure and undefiled before God and the Father is this: to visit orphans and widows in their
affliction." (James 1:27)
"The Lord upholds the widow and the fatherless." (Ps. 146:9)
Throughout the scriptures we read of the widow being mistreated by creditors (2 Kin 4:1), by princes and judges
(1 Sam 1:23 and 10:1,2) by scribes (Mark 12:40), by children (1 Tim. 5:4) and neglected (Acts 6:1).
God declares that He is a husband to the widow, he will protect the widow (Ex. 22:22-24). He has written it in the
law (Dent. 24:17) and Christians should honor the widow (1 Tim. 5:3).
A.
The true widow

Paul writing to Timothy gives a clear description of what a true widow is: (please read 1 Tim.5:3-16)
1. left without family
2. her hope is set on God
3. praying day and night
4. 60 years and older
5. having been the wife of one (1) husband
6. has a reputation for doing good
These are to be cared for by the church.
Younger widows are to remarry, bear children and rule their households. In stating these things, Paul
emphasizes that the family is to take care of a widow, the children are to care for their mother. This is a
command for the church.
B.
The orphan
"The Lord is also a Father to the fatherless and commands provision and justice for them." (Deut.24:1720).
In many nations ravaged by war, famine, poverty and disease, the child becomes a helpless victim.
Food is taken from their mouths by hungry adults; their bodies are exploited by child pornographers
and pimps. They are forced to work in industry for very little pay. Who will help the children, God's precious
children? Through the Scripture we know of His great love for children - "Let the little children come unto me"
said Jesus. He also said that there would be severe judgment for those who abuse children. (Matt. 18:6).
But, what must we do? We hurry past the children begging on the streets, not even thinking that they
spend their entire lives on the street, eating what they can get, sleeping where ever they can.
We encourage each church, regardless of size or location, to care for the orphan. Some may be called
by God to purchase or rent a building (or use the church building) to provide "live in" school ministry through
the donations of church members and others, even businesses. Enough funds can and will be received to
provide food, clothing and shelter for these precious ones. Do you have the faith to believe God for the
miracle? We must remember that our God promises to care for (be a Father to) the orphan. Psalm 68:5. If we,
like Jesus, are to "do what we see our Father doing", we can be assured that when we care for
the orphan we are flowing in God's perfect will ...His provision will always be there.
C.
The orphanage
1. Check with Government officials to comply with local regulations, they may even offer some financial
assistance or material goods.
2. Select a location that provides the best sanitary conditions for the children - clean water and toilet facilities
- a garden site should also be considered.
3. Ask God to raise up a director, anointed and called to live with and minister to children. A married couple
would even be better. As with all ministry someone placed in the position just to "fill in" will soon quit.
4. Check with local markets, farms and dairies, bakeries etc. for donations of goods.
5. A part of the church offering could be used for this ministry or a special offering possibly once a month.
D.
Adoption or Foster Care

Church members can be encouraged to care for the village orphans, if possible, even taking them into
their home. This will need to be prayerfully considered and local regulations observed..
VI.
IN CONCLUSION
Psalm 41:1-4 tells of God's promise of blessing, protection and healing to those who consider the poor, the weak.
Blessed is he who considers the poor! The Lord delivers him in time of trouble; the Lord protects him and keeps
him alive; he is called blessed in the land: thou dost not give him up to the will of his enemies; the Lord sustains him
on his sickbed; in his illness Thou healest all his infirmities.
We believe these verses to be a key to effective ministry - a first line of defense against an enemy (Satan) that
seeks to destroy your work. No minister or ministry can afford not to consider the weak/poor. The Lord promises that
those who do "He will not give him up to the will of his enemies".
Pray: "Enlarge my heart that I may run after your commands" (Psalm 119:32) "Enlarge my heart that I may love
those in need as you love them"
Matthew 25:31-46 "When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, he will sit on his
throne in heavenly glory. {32} All the nations will be gathered before him, and he will separate the people one from
another as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. {33} He will put the sheep on his right and the goats on his
left. {34} "Then the King will say to those on his right, 'Come, you who are blessed by my Father; take your
inheritance, the kingdom prepared for you since the creation of the world. {35} For I was hungry and you gave me
something to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me something to drink, I was a stranger and you invited me in, {36} I
needed clothes and you clothed me, I was sick and you looked after me, I was in prison and you came to visit me.'
{37} "Then the righteous will answer him, 'Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you
something to drink? {38} When did we see you a stranger and invite you in, or needing clothes and clothe you? {39}
When did we see you sick or in prison and go to visit you?' {40} "The King will reply, 'I tell you the truth, whatever
you did for one of the least of these brothers of mine, you did for me.' {41 } "Then he will say to those on his left,
'Depart from me, you who are cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels. {42} For I was
hungry and you gave me nothing to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me nothing to drink, {43} I was a stranger and you
did not invite me in, I needed clothes and you did not clothe me, I was sick and in prison and you did not look after
me.' {44} "They also will answer, 'Lord, when did we see you hungry or thirsty or a stranger or needing clothes or
sick or in prison, and did not help you?' {45 } "He will reply, 'I tell you the truth, whatever you did not do for one of
the least of these, you did not do for me.' {46} "Then they will go away to eternal punishment, but the righteous to
eternal life."
TEAM DYNAMICS
Section 18
Module 5

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
TEAM DYNAMICS
THIS INFORMATION IS OF THE UTMOST IMPORTANCE.
I.
INTRODUCTION
Fifty percent of all "missionary failures" (those returning from the mission field before their assignment is
completed) are due to the inability of the "servant" of God to maintain a good working relationship with the other
mission workers.
This statistic is shocking, but not surprising. We only need to look at the "local church" anywhere in the world to
see gossip, criticism, quarreling and church splits.
The Lord prayed for us (John 17:21) that we would walk in unity. He commanded us to love one another (John
15:12). As long as we demand our "rights," our own way, Satan will always be able to bring division. We desire to
make this issue very clear as we prepare workers for the harvest.
More than likely someone, usually a team member, will offend you during your short-term trip-especially when
you are hot, tired, overburdened or disappointed etc. You may be crowded into a small space with lots of people
and/or animals. Someone may use or take your personal belongings without asking. Someone may request that you
stay behind and wash the dishes instead of doing the ministry that you were looking forward to. You may have to
hurry and then wait ...your plans will be changed. You may desire to preach and win souls. But the Lord or your team
leader may ask you to dig a trench for a toilet! Will you be obedient? Will you be a servant? What you say and do
under pressure can either destroy or build up. You can spoil your own ministry and the ministry of others.
Submit to God, submit to one another in love. Resist the devil. Do not think more highly of yourself than you
ought. Be a servant. Wash feet. Humble yourself in the sight of the Lord and He will lift you up.
If your heart says "yes" to these Scripture truths and by the grace of God (fruit of the Spirit) you are able to do
these things then you are qualified to serve the Lord on the mission field.
It is important to note that your mission trip is not a vacation. You will do hard work--sometimes from morning
till night. You may experience some physical or emotional discomfort and there is no guarantee of your personal
safety. We trust God's protection and we will not fear, but throughout history many great men and women of God
have given their lives for the sake of the Gospel. Are you willing to lay down your life?
"They overcame him by the blood of the lamb, the word of their testimony and they loved not their lives unto
death." Rev. 12:11
It may be a glorious, victorious time in the Lord. You may see souls saved, devils cast out, bodies healed.
Sometimes, however, the trip may not meet your expectations. You may feel disappointed. Be assured that if God
called you to go, He accomplishes something in you and through you. You will have touched the lives of those
around you and you will have grown spiritually through your mission experience. Do not submit to disappointment.
Praise and thank God. He is at work in your life.
II.
CONFLICT RESOLUTION
When an offense occurs quick repentance and reconciliation is essential. This should follow the scriptural pattern
found in Matthew 18:21-35. Reconciliation is first attempted in private. If this is not successful the individuals should
go to the team leader with their problem.
If the offense occurs involving a team leader the team member should go directly to the leader--not discuss the
problem with other team members. This is spreading an "evil report." It is sin. The team leader should be the first to
admit wrong doing and seek reconciliation. Even if the offense is only perceived we can say, "I am sorry that I
offended you. Please forgive me." PLEASE DO THIS! IT IS SO IMPORTANT.
Always be quick to repent
Try to see the situation from the other person's viewpoint.
Pray with the person involved.
Walk in love with one another, in an open, pure and open relationship.
As we mentioned before, many missionary works and many churches are destroyed because the servant of God fails
to do these things. Knowing the truth and doing it can prevent a disaster. By God's grace we can love one another.
III.
SERVANTHOOD
We must remember that your purpose is to serve. If you are serving another local church or missionary you will do
what they ask ...without complaining. Those in authority may ask you to do a number of things--repairs, cleaning,
childcare, testifying etc. Remember--if it is not a sin..DO IT!
IV.
CULTURAL AWARENESS
Culture is the totality of knowledge, experiences, belief, values attitudes, meanings, rules, religion, concepts of
the universe and material objects and possessions acquired by a group of people in the course of several generations.
(Samovar and Porter)
It includes everything that a group of people thinks, says, does, and makes ...its system of attitude and feelings.
Culture is learned and transmitted from generation to generation. (Kohls)
Culture is made up of four levels: behavior, expression of emotions, patterns of thinking and world view.
(Schaumburg)
To make an effective presentation of the Gospel, these factors must be taken into consideration. Our testimonies
and preaching should be "contextualized", or clothed in the culture of the people.
Be aware that your world view may be different. Your concept of self and God may be different. your way of
solving problems, your very way of thinking, your concepts of family and community, your entire value
system--these may all be different, even opposite. Don Richardson's Peace Child tells of a culture that values
treachery and deceitfulness in personal relationships.
Be slow to speak--quick to listen and learn. Some of the differences are subtle and require months, even years to
observe. Others are obvious. God in His sovereignty has chosen you to bring the Gospel. He will be faithful to teach
you all that you need to know.
It is okay to make some mistakes--as long as you are flowing in love and servanthood. You may give temporary
offense by what you say or do..."But love covers a multitude of 'sins"'.
A few words should be spoken about language. The most effective Gospel presentation is made in the language
of the people. When ministering for a few weeks in another culture/language group you will obviously need an
interpreter. It will please your host if you try to pick up a few words or phrases. Try it--it is fun! If you are working
there for longer periods of time the Lord will provide you with a language teacher. Pay special attention to spiritual
phrases. Learn to speak in the heart language of your host country.
V.
CULTURE SHOCK
When traveling to a different country or even to different parts of your own country, you may experience culture
shock. The change in food, language, dress, smells, customs, etc. can cause some upset and/or discomfort on a "short
term" trip. You may only experience a small degree of culture shock. Long term missionaries have a much greater
adjustment to make.
Here are a few principles that will help you deal with culture shock:
1. Look for logical reasons for those things that seem strange, confusing or threatening.
2. Do not make jokes and comments about the nationals or their way of doing things.
3. Remember that you are building the kingdom of God--not trying to change your hosts culture.
4. Be friendly and receptive.
5. Discuss with the team leader cultural 'shocks' you are experiencing.
6. Talk to God about the people and their culture--ask Him what He wants you to learn from this new culture.
7. At no time should you complain or comment in a negative way ...about the food (the Scripture tells us to
eat what is placed before us) or living arrangements (where we sleep or keep our belongings).
VI. RAISING SUPPORT FOR YOUR MISSION TRIP

We are convinced that God provides all that we need ...if we are fulfilling His requirements. "Seek ye first the
kingdom of God and His righteousness and all of these things will be added unto you." Matthew 6:33
In other words if God has called you He will equip you. If He sends you, He will provide. This provision may
come in several ways, both natural and supernatural.
In response to prayer we have seen God miraculously supply by money coming from unknown sources or even
God stirring one or more individuals to give you the exact amount of money that you need without you even asking.
This type of provision is faith-building and serves as a sign from God that you are indeed on a mission for Him.
This helps greatly when things become difficult in the mission ministry.
You may also save your own money, even working an extra job if necessary. Remember it is God who has given
you the job and the strength to do it. Many times the apostle Paul financed his own work by making tents.
Another way is by asking friends and relatives for financial help. When doing this it is important to see God as
your source, not the people. Pray, ask Him to stir their hearts to give. If they do not give you can only assume that
God did not ask them to give.
When making your request known follow these guidelines:
1. Express your excitement.
2. Give a detailed explanation of what you will be doing When writing a letter be sure that it is neatly written
or typed.
Communicate the following:
1. who you are
2. where you are going
3. why you are going
4. how you feel God has called you to go
5. who you are going with (organization)
6. what you will be doing for others
7. what you will be doing for God
8. what you expect to learn
9. how long you will be gone
10. how much it will cost
11. how much money you still need
12. what you will use the money for
13. how they can be involved through prayer, etc.
People give to you because:
1. your life will be changed
2. souls will be saved
3. the church will be encouraged
4. God's work and will is being done
Be sure to show proper gratitude to those that give. Keep them informed of what you are doing--pray for them!
TEAM DYNAMICS
Prayer
Prayer undoubtedly is the most important part of your trip. It is the foundation of your team's effectiveness.
"And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, preaching the gospel of the
kingdom and healing every sickness and every disease among the people. But when He saw the multitudes, He was
moved with compassion for them , because they were weary and scattered, like sheep having no shepherd. Then He
said to His disciples, "'The harvest truly is plentiful, but the laborers are few. Therefore pray the Lord of the harvest to
send out laborers into His harvest."' Matthew 9:35-38
Specific Needs
1. Pray the Lord would use you as a laborer in the harvest. Pray that He would send you.
2. Pray for your team members that they too would have the provision to be sent.
3. Pray for your team leader that he would be directed and protected by God.
4. Pray for your church that it would be blessed as it sends you forth.
5. Pray for the staff of IAM that it would be directed and provided for by the Lord.
6. Pray that the Lord send forth other workers into the field.
Orientation
PART I
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
Do not go anywhere alone

Do not go anywhere without permission from __________________ or __________________________
Be on time, even if it is hurry up and wait.
Know where your passport is at all times.
You are a role model in this country. Behave accordingly!
You are considered a "minister" by the people in this country.
We are here to bless the local church. Look for ways to be a servant.
Be politically silent. Make no statements or give no opinions. Situations and governments vary and change
so rapidly that it is difficult to know what views are acceptable.
9. Do not make comments about any other religions, churches or denominations.
PART II
A.
RESPECT
1. People may not understand English, but they may understand more than you think!
2. Do not laugh at people.
3. Do not whisper -- It is rude!
B.
FOOD
1. You may be offered "different" foods
2. What may appear to be a "simple" meal may be a sacrifice.
C.
CONVENIENCES
There may be no:
1. night time electricity
2. refrigeration
3. unlimited water supply (or any water at all)
D.
TELEPHONES
Telephones may be out of order. Overseas lines may be busy or just not be available in your area.
E.
PICTURES
Consult with your team leader or host Pastor before taking pictures.
F.
STEALING
1. Keep wallet and passport under your pillow.
2. Do not leave passport in you room.
G.
BE A GOOD LISTENER
Nationals and missionaries have a wealth of information about the country and people where they live. Use this
opportunity to learn.
PART III LIVING, WORKING & MINISTERING TOGETHER

A.
COMMITMENT
1. Be committed to each other.
2. Each of us are unique and different, we need each other. Reach out to one another. Walk in love and
forgiveness. Spend time with each team member. Be a servant one to the other.
B.
MINISTER ONE TO ANOTHER

1. Look for needs and opportunities.
2. Allow the gifts to flow.
3. Pray with and for each other.
4. Be open and honest.
PART IV WORKING WITH INTERPRETERS

*Give a whole phrase or use short sentences. The sentence structure, the word order, or syntax is not the same as
English.
*Let the interpreter read the scripture in the foreign language only. There is no need to read in the English.
*Remember, with the interpreter it will take double the time. If your message is 10 minutes it will take 20
minutes with the interpreter.
*Speak slowly for the interpreter. Did you ever try to learn a foreign language? If the person speaks quickly you
don't understand what they are saying.
SIMPLE MESSAGES: Listen and learn from others who are used to preaching in other countries.
BE CAREFUL OF ILLUSTRATIONS - In the jungle for instance, don't use the example of a TV or a computer.
One missionary preached for an hour and made no sense at all. He talked about turning your "Mourning" into
Joy. The people thought that he was talking about turning your "A.M. Morning" into Joy.
STORIES AND TESTIMONIES - are well received. Share what has happened to you or to someone you know.
WORDS - (Check with Team Leader before preaching.)
Words that we take for granted may not be understood in that country or even in an area of a country. In the large
cities people may understand "TV" for instance but in a jungle probably not!
EXAMPLES OF MISUNDERSTOOD-WORDS:
anointing
generator
persecution
turbine
morgue
sparrow
snow
(bird or small bird is OK)
*Look at and "talk to" the audience! Do not stare at the interpreter.
MISSION TRIP INFORMATION

Section 19
Module 5

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668

Short-Term Team Missions Outreach
Spiritual Diary
Name _____________________________________________________________ Date: _____________________

Country ___________________________________________________________ Day: _____________________
1. What did I see? Experience?
2. What did God say?
3. What Scripture "Came Alive"?
4. My most fulfilling moment today was:
5. My most frustrating moment today was:
6. Specific observations I made today about our team:
7. Specific observations I made today about the church here:
Team Member Exit Interview

Name _____________________________________________________________ Date: ______________________
1. What was your most rewarding experience on the mission field?
2. How did you grow in your relationship with the Lord?
3. What were you least prepared for? Problems you faced?
4. What did you learn about yourself?
5. What are some of the problems the missionaries are facing?
6. Is there any training or experience that would have made you better prepared?
7. Where would you like to be used in your home church?
8. What are your future plans?
Please use an extra sheet of paper if you need more room to write.
CROSS-CULTURAL NOTES
This is one of the most important sections of this manual. Pay close attention to the following:
1. As missionaries, we are often very outgoing, having a natural curiosity and freedom which is not always
understood by those in the country and of the culture we are visiting. Be aware of this. To avoid being offensive, talk
to your host.
2. Try to understand that those at the missions location are working under different conditions than you are used to.
They have adapted their lives to the customs of the country or culture to help win people to Christ. Avoid the
temptation to question their way of ministering or their way of dealing with the local people.
3. You will encounter many situations to which you are not accustomed. Always think of the people to whom you are
going to minister. Don't complain about conditions, food, travel, and so on. Always smile, be cheerful and show love.
4. Try to at least learn a phrase or two of greetings in the language of the people to whom you minister.
5. Do not give the impression to the nationals that you are there simply to "help these poor people out." Rather, show
them that you are there to be a servant.
6. Don't be too quick to judge a national for what you feel is unchristian conduct. You may not realize the great
change that has already occurred in a person's life through the gospel.
7. Avoid giving individuals on your missions location financial or material resources while on your trip or even after
you arrive home. If you give to one, others will expect similar contributions. Any gift to nationals should be given
through the host.
8. Be considerate of your hosts' time. They are not there to be your personal tour guides. They have a job to do.
9. Avoid references to military (never wear Army fatigues-it could put you in great personal danger.) and political
issues, and to other religious groups.
10. Some words and colloquialisms are distasteful or very confusing to people of other cultures. Check with your
host before you put your foot in your mouth.
11. For every team that goes on a mission trip, there will be a cross-cultural experience awaiting. Cross-cultural
simply means that we leave the things that are familiar to us (music, language, customs, clothing, etc), and go into a
culture that is unfamiliar.
12. As we desire to be witnesses for Christ, we must seek to learn about and respect other people and their cultures.
Here are some additional important items to remember:
a. When we go to another culture, we are the strange ones. We are the ones with the unusual perspectives,
the funny accents and the weird clothing. It is important to remember that we are the guests in another
person's world. We must respect these other people by not criticizing or laughing at them.
b. Watch your language. First, don't use phrases like "they dress silly." When we say these things, we put
our own cultural value judgments on someone else. People in _____________ do not drive on the "wrong"
side of the road-we do! It may be opposite to what we are used to, but there is nothing wrong about it.
Second, remember, when you are in a foreign speaking country, that people around you understand much of
what you are saying. Therefore, when you lean over to a friend and ask, "Doesn't that guy look like a pig'?"
and you think that he won't understand you, you may be wrong. He probably did, and you probably just
damaged your witness for Christ.
c. Watch your facial expressions. We communicate a lot through our faces-disapproval, judgment, and
pleasure. Remember to communicate the right things at the right time. If someone says. "Do you like the
food?" and your facial expression looks like you just swallowed a tarantula, nothing you say will come
through. Your facial expression will speak for you.
d. Be careful with foreign language expressions and with slang. Sometimes we chink we know more than
we really do and we can embarrass ourselves by using wrong vocabulary words or by mispronouncing
words. You should try your foreign languages, just don't get too confident.
e. Avoid being alone with or talking at length with someone of the opposite sex, especially if this isn't the
custom. Dress modestly, whatever that means locally. Again, don't be afraid to ask.
f. Time schedules in most parts of the world are much slower paced. Go with the flow of the culture and
ministry in which you are involved.
g. Be sure you don'
t offend people by taking photos of what they consider their private space or of what
they consider to be a negative aspect of their country.
(used by permission of STEP Ambassador Manual, Dr. T. Grassano)
HINTS ON PHOTOGRAPHY
Photographs will be a very important part of your mission trip. They will bring back memories of places you have
been. things you have done and people you have gotten to know. Therefore, it is very important for you to get to
know your camera and how to operate it well before you go on the trip so your pictures will turn out well. Take
several rolls of film with you because the cost of film in foreign countries is much, much higher. If you plan to make
a presentation to your church or peers once you return, then slide film is the best. If you plan to show a few pictures
around or make duplications, then print film will be fine.
The following are some hints that will help you with your photography:
1. Avoid static photographs-the type that just say, "Here is the church."
2. Avoid the "two rows of posed toy soldiers" type photographs. Photograph people in action.
3. Photograph examples of the spiritual needs of the people, like a row of taverns, a pilgrimage. pagan worship, and
so forth.
4. Photograph what God is already doing. Show enthusiastic singing and spontaneous worship.
5. Show your team in action. Photograph other team members sharing the gospel with others.
6. If you think of a possible caption or you want to remember the name of a person you are taking a photograph of,
jot it down and include it in your journal.
7. Take a couple of shots at different angles, under different lighting conditions. Always check the focus and depth of
field.
(used by permission of STEP Ambassador Manual. Dr. T. Grassano)
LINGUISTIC PHRASES
ENGLISH
Do you speak English?
Excuse me
Good morning
Good afternoon
Good evening
Good night
Good-bye
How are you?
How much is it?
I do not understand.
My name is
Please
Thank You
Yes: No
What time is it?
Where is
airport
church
information
lavatory (toilet)
letter
mail
men (gentlemen)
postcard
post office
stamp (postage)
suitcase
ticket (travel)
ticket office
today
tomorrow
train (R.R.)
women (ladies)
yesterday
FRENCH
Parlez-vous Anglais?
Excusez-moi
Bonjour
Bonjour
Bonsoir
Bonne nuit
Au revior
Comment allez-vous?
A quel prix?
Je ne comprends pas
Je m'apelle
S'il vous plait
Merci
Oui; Non
Quelle heure est-il?
Ou se trouve
aeroport
eglise
renseignement
toilette; cabines
lettre
poste
hommes: messieurs
carte postale
bureau de poste
timbre-poste
valise
billet
guichet
aujourd'hui
demain
train
femmes
hier
GERMAN
Sprechen sie Englisch?
Entschuldigen Sie
Guten Morgen
Guten Tag
Guten Abend
Gute Nacht
Auf Wiedersehen
Wie geht es Ihnen?
Wieviel kostet es?
Ich verstehe nicht
Mein Name ist
Bitte
Danke
Ja/Nein
Wieviel Uhr ist es?
Wo ist ?
flugplatz;flughafen
kirche
auskunft
abort: toilette
brief
post
manner; herren
postkarte
postamt
briefmarke
handkoffer
fahrkarte
billettausgabe
heute
morgen
Zug
frauen
gestern
SPANISH
Habla usted Ingles?
Perdoname
Buenos dias
Buenas tardes
Buenas noshes
Buenas noshes
Adi6s
Como esta usted?
Cuanto cuesta?
No entiendo
Me Ilamo
Por favor
Gracias
Si; No
Que hors es?
Donde esta..?
aeropuerto
iglesia
informacion
bano: lavatorio
canter
correo
senores; caballeros
tarjeta postal
casa de correos
sello de correo
maleta
billete; pasaje
despacho de billetes
hoy
manana
tren
mujeres
ayer
Days
Sunday
Monday
Tuesday
Wednesday
Thursday
Friday
Saturday
dimanche
lundi
mardi
mercredi
jeudi
vendredi
samedi
Sonntag
Montag
Dienstag
Mittwoch
Donnerstag
Freitag
Sonnabend
domingo
tunes
mantes
miercoles
jueves
viernes
sabado
Breakfast
Lunch-Dinner
LePetit Dejeuner
Dejeuner-Diner
Friihstuck
Mittagessen-Abendessen
Desayuno
Almuerzo-Cena
coffee
tried eggs
milk
orange juice
toast
scrambled eggs
soft (hard) boiled eggs
cafe
oeufs sur la plat
lait
jus d'orange
pain grille
oeufs brouilles
oeufs a la coque (oeufs durs)
kaffee
spiegeleier
milch
orangensaft
toast
ruhreier
weich (hart) gekochte eier
fresh fruit
mineral water
fruits
eau minerale
frisches obst
mineralwasser
cafe
huevos ftitos
leche
jugo do naranja
pan tostado
huevos revueltos
huevos pasados (huevos
duros) por aqua
fruta fresca
aqua mineral
MORE SPANISH PHRASES

Take me to the____________Hotel.
Is there a bank or currency exchange near here?
What is the rate of exchange today?
I want to send this letter air mail.
I want a stamp for this letter.
When does the plane leave?
Where is my plane?
I'd like to check my baggage.
What is my flight number?
Where is the men's room?
Where is the ladies' room?
Are we allowed to take pictures here?
I need some film for my camera.
Do you have color film?
Good morning.
How are you?
Very well, thank you.
I don't speak Spanish (English).
How do you say that in Spanish?
Sony, but I didn't understand you.
What is your name?
Mr./S it
Mrs./Madam
Miss
When
God bless you!
Lleveme al Hotel ___________.

Hay algun banco o casa de cambio cerca?
LA como esta el cambio hoy?
Quiero mandar esta carta por correo aereo.
Quiero un sello para esta carca.
A que hors sale el avion?
Donde estd mi avion?
Quiero dejar depositado mi equipaje.
Cua1 es el numero de mi vuelo?
Donde estan los banns para hombres?
Donde estan los banns para mujeres?
Se petmite tomar fotografias agui?
Necesito peliculas para mi camara.
Jienen peliculas a colores?
Buenos dial.
Corno estd usted?
Muy bier. gracias.
No hablo espanol
Como se dice eso en espanol?
Perdon, pero no le entendi.
Como se llama Usted?
Senor
Senora
Senorita
Cuando?
Dios le bendiga!
"STAYING HEALTHY"
Since many of our teams will go into foreign countries or unusual cultures, it is important to remember that we must
take some precautions in order to remain healthy. The following are some "hot tips" that we have learned through our
travels in the past. Read these over and apply them as you see fit to your team situations.
1. Bring sunscreen, a hat, and do not work without a shirt on (guys). The sun in many of the places you will be going
will be much more severe than you are used to. A sunburn can incapacitate you for days, so take caution.
2. In foreign countries, do not just go hopping in fresh water without first asking your missionary hosts. There are
parasites that live in some fresh water bodies in third-world countries that could eventually kill you. These enter
through your skin.
3. Do not walk around with bare feet at any time, and if you have to dig a lot in the soil with your hands, wear
gloves. Hookworm (another type of parasite) enters through bare skin.
4. Do not eat lettuce or other green leafy vegetables in foreign countries. The general rule about food (especially in
the rural areas of foreign countries) is this: If you cannot peel it (i.e., bananas, oranges), boil it: if you cannot boil it,
throw it away. Do not eat any vegetables or fruit raw unless you wash and then peal them.
5. Water: Always ask your hosts. Remember, if the water is bad, you cannot use it to brush your teeth, nor can you
have ice in your soft drinks.
6. Diarrhea is to be expected. Even the slight changes that result when you go to _________________can result in
intestinal disturbances. To control diarrhea, the medications recommended are: Imodium A-D, Parapectolin, or
Lomotil. The latter two must be obtained by prescription.
7. EVERY TEAM MEMBER MUST HAVE AN UPDATED TETANUS SHOT. (if available)
8. Other shots may be required in foreign countries: typhoid, typhus, cholera, yellow fever, and gamma-gobulin
(anti-hepatitis). Anti-malarial pills may also be required.
9. Bring a few band-aids in your suitcase. (bandages)
10. If you swim in salt water, watch out for dangers that we do not have in our waters. Spiny urchins, jellyfish that
sting, and Man-of-War are common in tropical waters. Just be careful.
11. Never antagonize animals or insects that could harm you. Tarantulas and scorpions are not usually deadly, but
they can hurt you badly. Black-widow spiders, "fire-ants", and killer bees are very dangerous. Treat them with
respect!
12. If you have allergies, prepare before you go by bringing medication that you might need.
13. Don't take unnecessary risks! You are most valuable if you are healthy.
(Used by permission of Grace Chapel Missions - Paul Borthwick)
DEBRIEFING NOTES
One of the most difficult aspects of any missions team is returning home. After an intense experience with a team
of people, we return home to people who have not had this experience, who do not understand how wonderful our
team was, and who sometimes don't seem to be too anxious to listen to us.
SO WHAT CAN WE DO? HOW DO WE RE-ADJUST TO NORMAL LIVING?
The following suggestions are intended to help you re-adjust. The process of de-briefing is very important if our
teams are to leave good memories in our minds, so please read carefully:
1. Don't expect your family, friends, etc. to be as excited about your trip as you are. Remember that they have been
having a series of experiences that are totally different from yours. If we keep our expectation level low, we are less
likely to be disappointed.
2. Meet with your team within a month after you return. Sometimes this is the best way to deal with the depression,
loneliness, and frustration that can occur after your trip.
3. Make a few practical applications for yourself after your trip. The excitement of a missions trip can sometimes
lead people to make unreasonable demands on themselves when they return home. If your excitement leads you to
say, "I am going to pray for every missionary every day and I am going to memorize every verse in the Bible on
missions," you are probably headed for failure. Make some realistic applications on how you intend to build your
interest in and knowledge of missions.
4. Try to stay in touch with one or two of the people that you met and got to know on your trip. Receiving a letter
from the place where you served often helps you to remember the good experiences you had.
5. Be cautious about negative reporting about your trip. Sometimes there are problems on our team, and these stick in
our minds when we first return home. If we report about these problems right away, the people who did not go on the
team may think that the whole trip was bad.
6. Young people should realize that your parents probably missed you more than you missed them. When you get
home after a trip and your parents say, "Did you miss us?", it-is hard to be honest if you did not. But be gentle; don't
alienate your parents by belittling their love for you. ,
7. Go over your journal. This will help you re-adjust in two ways. First, it will help you remember all of the growth
you experienced. Second, it will bring specific instances to mind that you can tell your friends when they ask you
about the trip. (Most people stop asking questions if all you give them is generalized answers; try to give specific
examples and stories.)
8. Contact your prayer partners; ask them to keep praying for you as you readjust to daily living. Thank them for
their prayers; tell them about your trip.
CONTINUING YOUR INTEREST IN MISSIONS

Our desire in sending people out on Mission Teams is not just to give them a grand experience or to give
opportunities to travel cheaply. OUR DESIRE IS TO PRODUCE GLOBAL CHRISTIANS, men and women who
are cultivating Christ-like compassion for the rest of our needy world.
How can this be done? The "spiritual high" that many experience after a team soon disappears, and we are left with
this flat feeling. How can we grow as a result of these teams to develop an ongoing interest in and commitment to
world-wide missions? A few practical suggestions:
1. READ. Missions biographies and histories, and biblical studies of missions, and even the monthly newsletters and
magazines generated by many missions organizations can start your reading in a new dimension. These topics will
expand your vision of God's work in the world and will help you to see where you fit in.
2. PRAY. Maybe you're not a good reader, but you can pray. Get copies of missionary prayer letters; join the
Frontier Fellowship with its daily prayer guide. Make it a daily habit to pray for the missionaries you visited. Pray
alone or pray together with others. Pray about people groups (Hindus. Moslems, etc.); pray for countries.
3. LEARN. Devote yourself to learning more about one or two missionaries or one or two foreign countries . Ask a
lot of questions. Find out why Christians believe in missionary service. Find out how some people are going into
"unreached" areas as tentmakers, using their secular jobs to declare Christ.
4. LISTEN. Visiting missionaries, the abundance of tapes available and the world news are all things that world-concerned Christians must listen to. Hear about needs and commit them to prayer. Study world governments and commit
them to prayer. Ask the hard questions and learn.
5. GO. See continued opportunity to serve. Perhaps you can develop your interest in other countries by working with
International Students. Perhaps God will lead you with respect to missionary service overseas as you seek His will
here and now by being a "missionary" to the people around you.
READ ...PRAY...LEARN...LISTEN...GO...AND GROW!
A Cross-Cultural Worker's
Life Time-line
SERVING AS SENDERSNEAL PIROLO
Active in Ministry
Date of Return
Date of Return Set
Clear Vision Regained
Reality Sets In
Date of Departure
Call Confirmed by Church
Personal Call of God
A Cross-Cultural Worker's Life Time-line Consider

this diagram of the physical/emotional/ mental/spiritual
life time-line of a cross-cultural worker during his
missionary experience.
SUPPLEMENTAL LESSONS
Section 20

114 Rock Road
Ph: (518) 872-0987
Fax: (518) 872-2668
Supplemental Lessons
Intimacy with God
Revival ....A visitation of God
What to do after the Glory falls
Being led by the Holy Spirit
Integrity in Ministry
What to do after an upset in your ministry
Submission and rebellion
Sexual Sin
Intimacy with God

FOUNDATIONAL TRUTH: God loves us and He wants us to love Him. The very first commandment states this:
"Thou shall love the Lord thy God". The scriptures clearly declare God's desire for a relationship with us. It is also
breathed into the depths of our heart by the Holy Spirit. Why then have we settled for far less?
During this brief teaching we will examine: How our perception of God can affect our relationship with Him,
Developing intimacy with God, Hindrances to intimacy .... and offer a few helpful spiritual exercises.
OUR PERCEPTION OF GOD
God has revealed Himself in a myriad of ways throughout the centuries ...a companion of Adam and Eve who walked
with them in the Garden, an awesome judge who condemned the world to destruction by Flood ...A faithful deliverer
rescuing the children of Israel from Pharaoh's iron grip. We also see Him as a just lawgiver in the wilderness.
He is frequently depicted as a provider, protector and a fierce and mighty warrior ....crushing His enemies in battle.
After all, the titles of Consuming Fire, Ancient of Days, the Great 1 am, and the Mighty One of Israel should leave
one with a reverent fear of God.
(In fact, did you know that when the scribes copied the scriptures, they would change the ink in their pens and wash
their hands each time they wrote the name of YAH...even if it was written several times on the same page? Now that's
REVERENCE!)
There was little mention of loving God in the Old Testament ...except for the times that God clearly stated that He
wanted to be loved. Deut. 6: 5, 7:13, 10:12, 11:1,13,22, 19: 9, 30: 6,16,19-20, Josh. 22: 2, 23:11, Isaiah 56:6, Jer.
31:3 ....Shamelessly, over and over again God calls His wayward wife, Israel, to come back to Him ....to love Him.
"And I said, after she had done all these things, "Return to me. " But she did not return." Jer.3: 7 The OT is an
incredible love story. Unfortunately we have seldom viewed it as such.
One OT figure however who knew about loving God was David, the àpple of God's eye'. Least we think that loving
God with affection and intensity is not masculine let us consider this great man. David was a `man's man'...a mighty
warrior and a fearless ruler who subdued the land and then united the kingdom ...courageous to kill a lion, a bear and
a giant. He was loyal to Saul and a faithful friend to Jonathan. David was an anointed musician and a songwriter. He
even danced before the Lord with complete abandonment.. But more than all of this ...David loved God!
Ps. 18:1, 31:23, 116:1 ........
David was also a sinner. (Perhaps it was David's love for God that inspired his
son Solomon to write the Song of Solomon ...a seldom read and poorly understood revelation of God's
love for His bride.)
In the New Testament we see Jesus, of course , as the embodiment of God's revelation of Himself. Jesus is love
incarnate. When Jesus spoke of His father in such intimate, familiar terms like Àbba' (daddy), I'm sure it caused
great offense to the religious minds of that day ...Remember, they were still changing the ink in their pens. In addition
to revealing God (Himself) as Lord and Master He also became Teacher John 3: 2; Brother Mark 3:35 and Friend
John 15:15. After His ascension He revealed Himself to John on Patmos as Husband Rev. 19: 7
HOW DO YOU PERCEIVE GOD?

Our perception of God is affected by several things: our parents view of God, former religious teachings, our culture,
our relationship with our parents, even our own personality.
Because God has revealed Himself in so many ways, I believe that He allows us to understand Him and His nature in
a variety of ways. Everyone, of course is to honor and fear God and obediently submit to Jesus as Lord and Savior.
but that's not what I mean. You see, some will prefer to draw near to the Father in a parent/child relationship ...seeing
God the Father as protector and provider. There is great security in the loving arms of the Father ....Unfortunately,
those who had a poor relationship with their earthly father may find it difficult to draw near to their heavenly Father.
Others may tend to favor Jesus ...as brother, teacher, friend ....Savior, Lord, Master ...seeking to show love through
obedience. Likewise some may choose to draw near to the Holy Spirit although He may be the most difficult to relate
to because the only visual image we have of the Holy Spirit is a dove ....or wind, fire, oil, rain.
However you relate to God, (Father, Son, Holy Spirit) there is one sad resounding truth, God deeply loves us and we
consistently fail to love Him as He deserves to be loved. He is calling us to intimacy and we offer Him religious
activities and good works ...a few minutes of our day or perhaps a few hours. It's time to learn how to love God. He
wants our undivided heart.
DEVELOPING INTIMACY WITH GOD
All over the world God is saying the same thing. "I love you and I want you to love Me. Remove your idols, remove
all hindrances. I will forgive, I will heal, 1 will deliver. Turn from sin, return to me. I am filled with mercy and
grace.I want to cleanse you. I will refresh and revive you. Don'
t resist My Holy Spirit. Allow Me to have my way with
you. Don'
t be afraid. I love you. "
This is an extraordinary time ...perhaps the greatest revival in history is now in progress. The very things that we have
been praying for are happening! God is visiting His people. The Glory of God is being revealed.
The Lord may soon return and will have for Himself a beautiful bride without blemish or wrinkle. He will return for a
bride that loves Him ....not a `religious' bride offering perfunctory service but one that "loves the Lord their God with
all of their heart, all of their soul, all of their mind , all of their strength". Be honest now ....Do you love Him like
that?
It is not enough to say, "I do the best that I can" or "I do a lot for God," or "I give my tithes!" God wants our hearts.
Can we offer Him anything less?
Now that we see our lack, our need ...let us press on to intimacy.
WHAT IS INTIMACY?
Webster's dictionary defines intimate as: (1) marked by close acquaintance, association or familiarity ....an intimate
friend (2) pertaining to ones deepest nature, very personal (3) essential, innermost (4) sexual relations
Intimacy with God is a very deep, personal relationship with the God who loves us .......... marked by frequent
conversation, worship and service. Its foundation is surrender. We submit ourselves, our time fully to Him and
God in turn reveals to us new dimensions of His unfathomable love ....His divine nature and His infinite wisdom. It is
`pure' communion void of idolatry. "Deep to deep. Spirit to spirit."
The following is an excerpt from the writings of a friend who has found intimacy with God:
"This morning I saw a beautiful meadow. The Lord had spread out a blanket and I was just sitting with Him,
talking and picnicking. He had brought it all, the blanket, the food, the drink. I was even so aware that He had
brought the meadow. Its all from Him. When I looked into His eyes, looked at His smile, there was such love.
He truly can be trusted with all. It's my human blindness when I forget this. He takes such good care of us
even when we don't realize it. He reached out His hand and wanted me to get up and walk with Him. He lead
me down to a river bank. I loved standing on the land alone with Him. The river was beautiful. The water was
so clean and it sparkled, but the current seemed so fast to me. His presence is so brilliant. As He stepped closer
to the water it sparkled more intensely. lam so aware of holding His hand yet not being aware of the fullness of
His brightness, His might, His love, His all. Yet as we walk I see the effect of His presence on all around Him!"
"LORD, DRAW ME"

The first step toward intimacy is this simple prayer. You can't come close to God by yourself. It is a work of grace. It
does not come by more prayer or fasting or good works. As you may know, you can't even truly love God without His
help. When is the last time you prayed something like this: "Lord, I don't love you as I ought ...help me to love you
more"?
You may not yet be hungry or thirsty for more of God. He is birthing this desire in the hearts of millions. Will you
ask Him to make your heart yearn for more of Him.
If you are satisfied with the relationship that you now have with God you will probably never enter into the beauty
and fulfillment of intimacy. If you can live another day without more of God you probably will. It is only when you
are desperate for God ...hungry for more that He comes and satisfies. Ask Him to make you hungry for more.
I promise you, this is God's perfect will for you ...and He will perform it!
The next step is to nurture your loving relationship with God by taking the time to be alone with Him... Talk to Him,
Read His Word, Meditate ( think about Him), Worship Him.
It is important to note the difference between praise and worship ....Praise recounts His mighty deeds, declaring His
attributes and benefits. In other words, singing about God. Worship, on the other hand is directed toward God
....declaring our love and surrender. We sing directly to Him!
HERE ARE A FEW HELPS
Share with God your deepest feelings (hurts, needs, desires)
Talk with God as you would a friend
Talk with God as you read His word..."That's great, God. You are really wonderful, loving"
Frequently practice the presence of God ...like Brother Lawrence, an early church mystic.
In the car, at work, at home .... acknowledge His presence. Ask questions. Have conversation.
It is good to ask God to remind you of His presence and to draw you to be alone with Him. When you are alone play
worship music and be quiet ...Tell Jesus that you love Him ...say it again ...say it again.
You will begin to see things differently ...even resisting temptation can become an act of worship. When you are
tempted turn to the Lord and say " I love you more than this person, place or thing. I want you ...not what is
displeasing to you."
HINDERANCES TO INTIMACY
What are your idols? What would you rather do than spend time with God?
TV, movies, sports, hobbies, yard work, reading the newspaper, magazines, books, computer, work, family activity
etc ....
Don't get me wrong ...God also wants us to enjoy the things that He has given to us. I am not speaking of legalistic
bondage ....But you know what keeps you from God. Isn't it time to repent of idolatry ....and what about our lust for
materials?
Here are a few other things that can keep us from intimacy:
A religious concept of God, fear of rejection or punishment, unforgiveness, self pity, independence, pride ....and as
mentioned a negative experience with a parent, failure to have your prayer answered etc ....busyness!
SPIRITUAL EXERCISES
Consider your own relationship with God the Father, Jesus, the Holy Spirit
Do you see the Father as a strong disciplinarian, harsh, a judge ...or a provider, protector.. Someone who will always
be there for you.?
Read the Song of Solomon. Carefully note the words of Jesus (the beloved) and the Shulamite (the church). Ask God
to help you understand His great love for his Bride and His longing to be with her.
Not only our desire to be with Him)
Ask God to give you a hunger and thirst for more of Him. This should become a daily prayer ....He will answer this
prayer! Then He will satisfy your hunger!
Privately sing a love song to Jesus (God). Pick a melody and sing new words ...Ask the Holy Spirit to help you.
Revival ...a visitation of God!

What is Revival? The word revive means to bring back to life that which is dead or dying. In this context we are
speaking of the Church ...the Bride of Christ!
Revival is a supernatural outpouring of the Holy Spirit in response to the desperate prayers of the Church. The
purpose: to bring the Church to repentance and return us to our `first love', Jesus. The Holy Spirit brings us past our
stale religious duties and activities into a vibrant, loving, fruitful relationship with God. Jesus has graciously done this
for His Church many times during the past 20 centuries.
Typically, Revival is marked by strong conviction of sin / repentance, a fresh love for God and for others, deliverance
from demons, physical / emotional healings and fruitful service including powerful evangelism ...even to the
uttermost parts. The `Gifts of the Spirit' are restored to the Church and new praise and worship music is also written
and sung. Children and teens are dramatically touched by God during this season of revival.
Revival usually occurs in two phases (which overlap): First, the church is revived. Backsliders repent and Jesus, by
the power of His Holy Spirit, causes His bride to fall in love with Him once again ....Second, millions of souls are
brought into the Kingdom of God through powerful evangelism.
Unfortunately, revival is also controversial. Sometimes the very people who have been faithfully praying for God to
revive the Church end up rejecting the visitation of God because it didn't happen the way that they expected it to..
Similar to the way that the religious leaders of Jesus day rejected Him. They were praying for Messiah to come but
when He did, they didn't like what He did or said. It really didn't fit into their traditional pattern.
Countless numbers around the world are now being gloriously affected by a fresh outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Men,
women and children are repenting of their sins and testifying that their lives have been dramatically changed.
they have fallen in love with Jesus, their spouses and their families This love is spilling out to their neighbors as
well. Deliverance and physical / emotional healings are also occurring. Burned out Christian leaders are again excited
about their ministry ....with new vision and direction. This is truly REVIVAL. In scope and magnitude,
the greatest Revival that the world has ever seen.
Revival is, however, quite `messy'. Many times emotions are displayed: crying out, laughing, or weeping. There are
also other strange manifestations that occur when an almighty God deals with mere human flesh .
The purpose of this brief teaching is not to fully survey the history of Revival but rather to help explain some of the
strange manifestations of the Holy Spirit that have been accompanying this current move of God. We hope that you
find this lesson by Dr. Shirley Elenbaas to be helpful:
Since 1994 there has been an extraordinary visitation of God which is being experienced by Christians around
the world. Many people when they experience this very personal touch by God have physical reactions called
manifestations of the Holy Spirit. These manifestations have been somewhat controversial and caused many questions
among Christians of various religious backgrounds. So that you may have some brief understanding and explanation
of some things you may observe or experience, we have prepared this brief informational flyer.
First and foremost, may we urge you to take a "laid back" attitude and not be alarmed by people who are
exhibiting strange behavior such as falling over, laughing seemingly uncontrollably, shaking vigorously, weeping,
crying or yelling out suddenly, appearing drunk, or temporarily being unable to speak.. Sometimes these
manifestations cause observers to be fearful. Throughout history these reactions have been commonly experienced
during a visitation from God known as a renewal or revival and only seem strange to us because we have not seen or
heard of them ourselves.
MANIFESTATIONS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT ARE SEEN THROUGHOUT HISTORY

In such limited space we cannot go into great detail of historical accounts of the phenomena of revival, but we
can briefly state that strange and unsettling manifestations of God's presence have gone on throughout Christian
history.
Manifestations of the Holy Spirit of God have occurred in the 1700's in the ministries of Jonathan Edwards and
George Whitefleld in the United States and in the ministry of John and Charles Wesley in Great Britain.
In the 1800's on the western frontier of the United States, the ministries of James McGready, Barton Stone, and
Peter Cartwright all experienced a visitation from God that caused wide spread revival especially in the southern
states. The Cane Ridge revival in Kentucky received wide publicity in the newspapers of their day.
Charles Finney was one of America's greatest revivalists. He received great criticism for his `new methods' of
evangelist procedures such as altar calls.
The Welsh Revival in Wales under Evan Roberts became a world wide phenomena through newspaper accounts
while the Azusa Street Revival in California is credited with the beginning of the Pentecostal Revival. Many other
events and persons could be named where the Spirit of the Lord moved in such a way that there were great social and
life style changes.
WHAT ARE PHYSICAL MANIFESTATIONS OF THE SPIRIT?
We hear so much about the strange sounds and gestures that people make under the power of the Spirit. What
are they and are they real? A brief description of some of the physical manifestations and a Biblical example will help
your understanding.
Falling: It is the most common phenomena. People feel weak and find it difficult to continue standing. Those
effected find it necessary to lay down and yet remain conscious and aware of what is going on around them. It is
best to leave them alone until they are able to get up on their own. We find an example of falling in John 18:6
where Judas and the soldiers came to arrest Jesus and, when Jesus spoke to them, they all fell to the ground. They
got up shortly and arrested Jesus. In Acts 9:22, 26 Paul fell to the ground on the way to Damascus when he heard
a voice from heaven speak to him. Also Ezekiel 3:23; Daniel 8:11.
Laughing: People often laugh for an extended period of time. They seem to be filled with an overwhelming sense
of joy and childlike abandon which maybe shared by those around them. The Bible in Ecelesiastes 3:4 speaks of
À time to weep and a time to laugh. It seems that God is saying it is a time to laugh. Also Psalm 126; John 17:13.
Drunkenness: A person appears to have had too much alcohol to drink and may stagger, weave back and forth
when they are walking, laugh, be unable to speak, or to walk unaided. In Acts 2:13, on the day of Pentecost, Peter
exhorts the gathered crowd that the ones they were observing who appeared to be drunk, were not drunk at all but
were reacting to the visitation of the Holy Spirit. Also Jeremiah 23:9; .Ephesians 5:8.
Shaking or Jerking: The person may shake vigorously or jerk suddenly. This is a physical reaction to the
presence of God. When Daniel (Daniel 10:7) saw a vision it caused a great trembling or shaking to fall upon the
people who were with him. You may have heard of the Quakers and of the Shaker denominations. They got their
names from shaking and jerking when the power of God came upon them. Also Habakkuk 3:16; Acts 4:31.
Crying or Weeping: Many people weep in the presence of God. Nehemiah 8:9 tells us of all the people present
were weeping when they heard the reading of the Bible. Also 2 Chronicles 34:27.
Sudden Loud Sounds: Occasionally a person may emit a loud spontaneous noise or sound that is not understood.
The sound seems to come in agreement with something said or in reaction to something the person is experiencing
by the Holy Spirit. Psalm 35:27; SS:2; Jeremiah 25:30; 4:19; Romans 8:16.
No Reaction at All: This does not mean that they are not being touched by God in some deep inner way. No one
knows why some people react very strongly, some people only a little, and others react in quiet inner ways that
cannot be seen. It seems that God Himself makes the decision on how an individual will react.
People who are experiencing any of the above reactions to the Holy Spirit are not in pain or distress even
though it may appear so.
HOW DO WE KNOW THIS IS GOD?

Jonathon Edwards wrote a treatise in 1741 called The Distinguishing Marks of the Spirit of God. He stated that we
could recognize God's hand by five "sure, distinguishing scripture evidences".
1. It raises the esteem of Jesus in the community.
2. It works against the Kingdom of Satan.
3. It stimulates a greater regard for the Holy Scriptures.
4. It is marked by a Spirit of Truth.
5. It manifests a renewed love of God and of man.
WHAT ARE THE PHENOMENA FOR?
Some of the reasons for the manifestations that may satisfy the questions of our logical mind are as follows: They are
signs of the Lord's presence. God is shaking us to wake us up. To humble us. To anoint us for greater service. To
make us aware of His great love for His people. One man deeply involved in the renewal explains it this way: "God
offends the mind to reveal the heart."
FACING OBJECTIONS IN OURSELVES AND OTHERS:
Sometimes we need to face our objections and fears honestly when we come face to face with something we do
not understand and that is strange and unknown. Let us look at a few objections that may arise in ourselves or in
others.
1. It makes me afraid. Oar presupposition is that if this were God I would not be afraid. Visitations of God
have always produced fear.
2. It's hard to understand. We suppose that if this were God I would understand it. Throughout the Bible God
reveals Himself in ways that are hard to understand.
3. It causes division. We suppose that if this were God, there would be no division. There are always those who
choose not to move on with God.
4. He overrides my faculties. We think that God would never override our will or force us to do anything. Yet
we tell Him frequently to do whatever He pleases with us.
5. It's so emotional. We think if this is God there would be little or no emotion involved. When we experience
God as He really is, we find that our emotions are very much involved.
6. It causes me to he the center of attention. We suppose that, if this were God, He would not do it in public.
Sometimes God chooses to use a person as a testimony of His power and presence.
7. It is so disorderly. We suppose that God would always do things according to our idea of òrderliness'.
Sometimes God works in what may seem to be chaos to our understanding.
8. It hasn't happened to me. We think that God will do the same thing in us that He does in someone else.
Perhaps we have not `soaked' in His presence enough to become saturated.
Keep an open mind about what is going on and urge others who may have objections to "hang in there" for
awhile. The Holy Spirit will lead you into all truth.
This is a time of extraordinary blessing from our Father and we do not want to miss all that He has for us.
Have an expectant, open heart and let God do the rest:
Books Available For Further Information

If you should desire further information, some suggested reading which tell about this extraordinary move of
God are:
`Catch the Fire" by Guy Chevroau
`The Father'
s Blessing'by John Arnott
`Feast of Fire'by John Kilpatrick
Where Do We Go From Here?

. . . What to do after the Glory falls.
God has answered your prayers! A pure work of grace, unearned and undeserved has refreshed, renewed and revived
your congregation! Praise His wonderful name!
The Holy Spirit is at work in the lives of many. There has been conviction of sin and repentance. Relationships are
being restored as you learn to forgive one another. The fruit of the Spirit is being ignited in your lives as well as the
power to overcome sin. The old, familiar passages have now been illuminated and a hunger for prayer, worship and
the reading of scripture has increased. Some have been empowered for fruitful ministry. Surely God has visited His
people! All Glory to our Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ.
WHERE DO WE GO FROM HERE?
Let's take a look at Acts 2:42... the Holy Spirit had just fallen on 120 disciples in the upper room on
Pentecost, Peter preached and about 3,000 were added and baptized .... And they continued steadfastly in
the Apostles doctrine and fellowship, in the breaking of bread and in prayers. "
CONTINUE IN SOUND DOCTRINE
It is important to note that the disciples continued steadfastly in sound doctrine. A visitation of the Holy Spirit is not a
new doctrine. It is a glorious spiritual experience that accomplishes all of the above and more. There could be a
tendency however to be enraptured in experience alone. Remember, we are not seeking a `feeling'. We are seeking
God. So let us continue in sound, biblical teaching ....especially the Gospel.
MAINTAIN THE UNITY OF THE SPIRIT
It is also vital to maintain fellowship, the breaking of bread. In other words UNITY. There are those who have
jumped into the middle of God's `river' and there are those who are standing on the banks wondering if this truly is
God's river. Let us "endeavor to maintain the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace." Eph. 4:1-3.
Our advice to you who are in the river: Don't try to pull those who are standing on the banks into the water ....And to
you who are on the banks: Don't criticize those who are taking a swim. Seek divine guidance with an open heart and
mind. You have been asking God to do something in your church. He is answering your prayers!
TAKE THE TIME TO PRAY
Our God desires that we be intimate with Him. This should be our highest goal ...our deepest yearning.
We must take the time to seek His will and continue to ask Him for revival. (personal, congregational, community,
national and international.) This is what God is doing in this hour. We should be praying what He is doing.
We recommend a regular weekly prayer meeting where you can worship and ask God to continue to pour out His
Spirit, (You may find a need to do this even more often.)
SPIRITUAL WARFARE
Offensive, as opposed to defensive (Eph.6) warfare means that you are to use the authority that God has given you to
"bind the strong man"(Matt.12:29) and demolish the gates of hell (Matt.16:18) rescuing those held captive. You must
trample scorpions, serpents and all the power of the enemy (Luke 10:19).
Do it... in Jesus name!
KEEP YOURSELF CLEAN
Ask God to reveal your `self deceptions' and give Him permission to do whatever necessary to pluck out deep rooted
sin. Repent daily!. Preachers, preach repentance regularly!
LEARN TO HEAR THE VOICE OF GOD
He desires to lead you by His Spirit... individually and corporately. Don't push forward your own plans. Wait on the
Lord! Surely He uses our sanctified intellect and reasoning but always yield to His direction... even if it is not logical
or expedient. The Bible is full of examples of divine guidance that defies the wisdom of man. ( Gideon's army, the
battle of Jericho, Jehoshaphat's victory, the cross of Christ )
GIVE THE HOLY SPIRIT TIME AND SPACE TO MOVE IN YOUR SERVICES
Your services should be flexible. Always be open to the prompting of the Holy Spirit. Let Him interrupt your plans.
For example: You have sung your usual worship songs and it is now time for the message but the Spirit is prompting
to continue with worship. Be willing to delay or forget the message and flow with worship (both Pastor and worship
leader should discern this) or the Lord may call for a time of ministry during the worship time. We have found this to
be very effective. Be ready for testimonies and the operation of the gifts of the Spirit like prophecy and a word of
knowledge. Don't forget to explain the manifestations of the Holy Spirit to new comers.
Some congregations have an additional service or services to facilitate the moving of the Holy Spirit. (Even as many
as 6 per week.) These services consist of worship, a brief message and personal ministry through the laying on of
hands.
LET THE GIFTS FLOW DO NOT QUENCH THE SPIRIT
Learn and practice the operation of the gifts of the Holy Spirit as recorded in I Corinth. l2-14 and provide regular
opportunities for praying for the sick. As people are learning how to use these gifts there should be much grace for
occasional mistakes.
EXPECT GOD TO USE YOU
The Lord has used His servants to impart the blessing of the Holy Spirit to your congregation ...Now expect God to
use you to impart the Holy Spirit to others. We have seen this happen all over the world. You do not need those who
initially imparted the blessing!. You have the Holy Spirit within you. Let Him flow out of you like "rivers of living
waters."
INVITE NEW PEOPLE
Continue to invite new people to your meetings ....family, friends, co-workers. The Lord wants to save, heal and
deliver them also ....and fill them with His Spirit. Be aware that not everyone will respond to your invitation.
Sometimes as few as one out of seven. Don't give up, keep asking. As long as new people are coming, the Lord will
`pour out' to meet their needs.
THERE WILL BE CRITICS

The Holy Spirit has been opposed throughout history .... most of the time by religious people. The Old Testament
prophets were stoned and killed, even Jesus was considered to be of the devil. The reformers were excommunicated
and the revivalists were labeled fanatics. The physical manifestations of the presence of the Holy Spirit have been
disconcerting to many: falling, shaking, weeping, laughing etc. This is nothing new. Many of these manifestations can
be seen in scripture and there is also well documented historical precedence especially during times of revival.
Plain and Simple: This is what happens when a holy, awesome, all powerful God touches a mere human. Let us not
focus on the manifestations. These are trivial. God is changing lives and this we desperately need.
Will you move forward with the Holy Spirit? ....or withdraw under the attacks and criticisms of others? Count the
cost!
We pray that you are willing to pay the price and know the great joy and fulfillment of seeing many lives touched by
the power of God.
Continue in sound doctrine
Maintain the unity of the Spirit
Weekly prayer meetings /personal intimacy with God
Offensive spiritual warfare
Keep yourself clean /preach repentance
Learn to hear the voice of God
Give the Holy Spirit time and space in your services
Explain the manifestations to new comers
Learn and practice the operation of the gifts
Expect God to use you
Invite new people to your meetings
Be willing to pay the price for revival
Being Led By the Spirit of God

Rom. 8: 7-74
I.
INTRODUCTION
Ever since God walked with Adam and Eve in the Garden, He has been revealing His will to man. (Acts
3:20, 21) In the Old Testament, we see God frequently speaking in diverse ways: angel visitation, a burning
bush, through His prophets, face to face with Moses, visions and dreams. In the New Testament, supernatural
guidance is also frequently mentioned. Especially in the Book of Acts, God directs His servants to go here or
not to go there. (Acts 9:11, 10:20, 12:7, 16:7, 18:9, etc.) We are not sure `how' they heard God's Spirit in
some instances, but we do know that these early saints learned to hear God's voice and obey.
Throughout the ages, man has sought supernatural guidance .... from the earliest soothsayers, mediums and
false prophets to every base, corrupt occult practice that is found today ...seances, Ouija boards, tarot cards,
horoscopes, automatic writing, tea leaves, psychics etc. (These are found in the USA, but each culture has it's
own occult practices.)
We should know by now that these forms of guidance are an abomination to God. (Deut. 18:10-12). But what
about true guidance from God? Do we need to hear God's voice today? There is no question that God desires
to speak to us (John 10:27) and more than ever we need to discern His voice. We should be growing to
become spiritually mature and learning to discern the voice of God. Paul considered those at Corinth to be
babes too long... even only after a few years after becoming Christians. For by this time he expected them to
be spiritual. (I Cor.3:1-3)
Increased spiritual teaching does not necessarily make one more spiritual - sometimes it only reinforces
carnality. What we need is an obedient heart that is willing to yield to the Holy Spirit ...willing to die to self.
Then, and only then will we truly learn to clearly discern God's voice and to do His will.
II.
LAYING THE FOUNDATION
A.
The Trinity of Man

Many Christians have come to believe that man consists of 2 parts; body and soul. According to the
Scripture, however, man is composed of 3 parts: spirit, soul and body.
"Now may the God of Peace Himself sanctify you completely and may your whole spirit,
soul and body be preserved blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." (1 Thes. 5:23)
The scriptures that differentiate soul and spirit are numerous, (Luke 1:46,47 "my soul magnifies the Lord, my
spirit has rejoiced in God my Savior "). (Hebrews 4:12) the word of God, like a two edged sword dividing the
soul and spirit).
B.
Let us take a quick look at the different functions of the spirit and the soul.
The human spirit is comprised of three functions Conscience, Intuition and Communion.
Conscience is the discernment organ of the spirit. It distinguishes right from wrong.
Intuition is the sensing organ - It allows you to `know'.
Communion ..... true worship of God takes place in the spirit.
The soul is comprised of three functions as well. The will, mind and emotions.
The will is the instrument for decision .... `the power to choose'. The mind is the instrument of our thoughts.
The emotions - our likes, dislikes - love, hate, happy, and sad.
It is important for the believer to understand that man has a spirit as well as a soul because the
communication of God with man occurs in the spirit. God speaks by his Spirit to our spirit. This is then
understood by our soul (mind).
C.
An illustration to help differentiate the soul from the spirit:

The soul
We desire to do something with good reason (mind). We delight (emotion) in it and finally we decide
(will) to do it. This could be something `good' or èvil',
The spirit
Yet, somehow in the inner sanctuary of our being (our spirit) a soundless voice strongly opposes this action.
(We call this a `check in our spirit'.)
On the contrary there are times when we are strongly urged in our spirit to do something that in the natural
mind seems unreasonable - or something that we don't want to do; like giving a large sum of money in the
offering or witnessing to someone in the market.
If the believer does not discern his own spirit he will usually substitute the thoughts or emotions of his soul
for the working of the spirit and make decisions based on his own will. God communes with our spirit to lead
us into His perfect will.
D.
God's provision for `hearing' His voice is The Holy Spirit.

He is our gift (Acts 2:38) and will guide us into all truth (John 16:13).
The Baptism in the Holy Spirit opens the door to receive and discern God's guidance.
III.
HOW DOES GOD SPEAK TODAY?
A.
God speaks as He always has.

He never changes! (James 1:17, Heb. 13:8)
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Through His written word (John 8:31,21) either logos or rhema.

A still small voice to our spirit as He spoke to Elijah (1 King 19:12).
Through Divine circumstances (Providence).
An audible voice (1 Sam. 3:10, Eli Matt. 17:5).
A personal visitation by Jesus Himself. Although 4 and 5 are rare, there have been many
testimonies of this in present times ie. India, Indonesia, etc.
Through Prophecy - (1 Cor. 14:39).
All prophecy should be judged and only acted upon if there has been an inner witness and
of agrees with the Bible.
Visions and dreams - Some now are reporting Angelic visitations.
A Word of Knowledge/Wisdom.Godly Council your Pastor/Elders/Parents/Teachers
Godly Council..your Pastor/Elders/Parents/Teachers
6.
7.
8.
9.
Remember all guidance must be subservient to the written Word of God. The Bible!.
IV.
TAKE THE RISK OR PLAY IT SAFE?
A.
I'VE PRAYED!
It is folly to assume that just because you've prayed about something we will then have God's will
in the matter. Many have been deceived by their own desires or by the devil.
Satan is the master of deception and false guidance. It is tragic that so many have been misled and even do
unspeakable horrors saying that God told them to do it. All because they did not know God's word. Of
course, just as many (or more) deceptions come from within our own soul where guidance is complicated by
our mixed up emotions, impure motives, prejudices and old habit patterns.
B.
THREE VOICES
We can hear 3 `voices' within our self ....God, our own thoughts, and the devil. In addition, there are
false prophesies, crazy visions and bad counsel. We may begin to think this is all too complicated.
Yes, it takes time and work but it is well worth it. Unfortunately, because of errors, abuses and upsets,
some Christians have become more `practical'.
C.
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANS
So called `practical' Christians have turned their back on supernatural divine guidance and delegate it to
the 1 st century. They boast that they have their feet firmly planted on the ground and accuse their more
mystically inclined brethren of being "so heavenly minded that they are of no earthly good".
Unfortunately, the one who chooses to live entirely in the natural thinks that he is safe (and perhaps he is to
some extent) but he will never enjoy that intimate walk with God, guided by His Holy Spirit like the Apostles
and others through the ages.
St. Peter, wanting all that God had for him jumped out of the boat and literally walked on the water ...in the
middle of a storm. Yes, he faltered, but he took the risk and trusted Jesus. Eleven `careful' men remained in
the boat.
Note that he did not jump out before he heard Jesus say `come'.
Practical Christians would say that Peter was impetuous and foolish for getting out of the boat.
Remember - Jesus called him out!
V.
PRINCIPLES OF GUIDANCE
A.
Guidance is a Skill
Guidance is a skill to be learned, it is not a set of methods but is based on obedience.
Guidance is intensely personal. (Rom. 8:14) says, "For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are
the sons of God."
When we are trained/disciplined in the leading of the Holy Spirit, we are showing the quality of a
mature son/daughter. Those who desire to be led by the Spirit must also desire to please God ...Most are
self-pleasures, others are men-pleasers.
B.
The Choices
The choices that we make from day to day usually involve four kinds of things:
1. Those concerning which God has already said an emphatic "NO"
Thou shall not steal.
Thou shall not commit adultery.
2. Those which He has said an emphatic "YES"
Feed the hungry! Forgive one another! Make disciples of all nations!
3. Those which He wants us to use our sanctified preferences:
What shall I wear today?, What shall I eat for breakfast?
4. Those matters which require special guidance to lead us into God's perfect will and to prevent us from
making a serious mistake. (marriage, job, school, ministry?)
C.
Here are some Basic Principles of Guidance

1. Have a submitted will in the matter - Surrender your desires (Matt. 26:39).
2. Know the written Word of God - God has revealed His will to man through the Bible.
He will never lead us contrary to His written word.
3. Never ask God about what is clearly ccontrary to His Word.
"God, should I divorce my husband and marry another?" When you pray like this you open
yourself to deception.
This may sound foolish, but many are deceived or deceive themselves with such prayers.
4. Let the Peace of God rule in your heart. (Col. 3:15)
The Peace of God is a quiet sense of well being deep within us ...within our spirit.
Even in the midst of doubts, anxieties or upsets about a particular issue the Peace of God
will remain. This sense of peace is our umpire to help us discern God's will.
If we lose our peace, we must not proceed.
For example, we are deciding to marry that beautiful woman or handsome man with apparent godly qualities.
We have prayed and proceed toward marriage. Yet something deep within does not seem right. Our first
reaction is to rationalize and list all of the logical reasons why we should marry this person. Yet deep within
we are beginning to believe that this is not God's will. We have lost our peace. Usually, we will fight this
thought and find people who will agree with our desire. Because our emotions and perhaps, lusts are
intensely stirred, it becomes very difficult to be obedient.
Please be obedient - God is trying to save you from a great hurt.
5. Don'
t Just Sit There - Get Moving - If you have earnestly prayed and do not get specific guidance (either
positive or negative) begin to move in the direction of your best sanctified judgment. God can direct you, a
moving vehicle better than a parked one. You have submitted your will, surrendered your life and asked God
to clearly guide you with His peace and/or restrict you.
If you need a job for example, Pray, seek guidance, then start to knock on doors- laziness would say "Ill sit at
home waiting on you Lord. God orchestrates circumstances (Providence) to guide us. If you are asking God
for ministry direction, move toward that which is on your heart. See if God confirms or closes doors.
6. Obstacles - Closed Doors May Be From God ... or from the devil. Don't quit too early. Perhaps the enemy
is hindering you from pursuing God's will. Remember, we are not trying to rush ahead of God and kick
closed doors down. But wisdom dictates that we try turning a few doorknobs
7. The Voice Which Speaks Peace is from God - It is peaceable and pure, (James 3). There is always a sense
of peace deep within when God speaks - even if we don't like what He said. The voice of urgency is either
Satan or from your own human nature, God leads - Satan pushes. The best way to discern between the Voice
of God and other voices is by experience. Yes, we will make mistakes, but we will also learn.
8. Sins - Signs may be used by God for guidance but the heart must be one of belief - If one is a doubter
even if they see a sign, they will not believe. Signs are mostly for the unsaved - Signs should follow the
believer - the believer should not follow signs.
9. The Fleece (Judges 6:15-40). Perhaps you remember the story of Gideon and his means of guidance. The
fleece was wet - the ground dry and then if that was not enough, the fleece was dry and the ground was wet.
Putting out a `fleece' is not a divinely ordained means of guidance, but simply God's accommodation to the
weakness of man. Many times it is an excuse for laziness or cowardice.
D.
The Three Harbor Lights

Bob Mumford tells a story about a harbor in Italy. For a boat to enter the harbor it had to proceed down a
narrow channel with shoals on each side - It was very dangerous. The harbor master installed three lights in
strategic locations. As the ships traveled toward the port, they would get into a position where all 3 lights
were directly behind each other - so that they could only see one light. If the captain was off course he would
see 2 or 3 lights and quickly change his position. When all 3 lights were in place, the ship could proceed
safely. We can also use 3 `lights' for guidance.
1. God'
s written word - What we are asking for must be in agreement with the scripture.
2. The Holy Spirit - Giving an inner witness with our Spirit - (peace within).
3. Circumstances ( Providence ) God clearly showing ,through circumstances, His perfect will.
When these 3 `line up' you can clearly see God's Will ...and can safely proceed... with faith. Remember,
circumstances are not enough Does it line up with the Word of God? Is the Peace of God in your heart?
VI.
IN CONCLUSION
Do you really want to be led by the Holy Spirit? It is up to you. Yes, there are risks and failures, but the
rewards and fulfillment are without measure ....intimacy with God and fruitful service.
Being led by the Holy Spirit is not being reduced to a robot or zombie ....but becoming a disciplined
son/daughter who has learned to live daily to please the Father. David describes the fully surrendered, Holy
Spirit guided life in Psalm 23 (Read).
If you so choose - Pray like this. Lord, I surrender my life to you - I give up the right to take the initiative
You lead me.
Bibliography ......Take another look at guidance by Bob Mumford
Integrity In Ministry
"so that after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified." 1 Cor.9: 27, Matt. 7: 22-24
I. INTRODUCTION
The responsibility and pressures of ministry are intense. The enemy seeks to destroy you, the people of God devour
each other (and you) and the "lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes and the pride of life" are stumbling blocks along
your road of faith and fruitful service. I John 2:16,17 .................
Welcome to the ministry! There is one resounding truth, however, that will sustain us, " If God be for us who can
be against us?" Romans 8:31 He is able to keep us from falling. God is Faithful!
It is essential that God's ministers have integrity. We are to be an example of righteousness to the people. We will
give account before God. Can you say like Paul, "follow me as I follow Christ"? 1 Cor. 11:1
This lesson will help expose some of the major areas of ministerial failure and encourage the minister to
be a man or women of integrity.. honest with God, themselves and others. Perhaps you may see areas in
your own life that need correction. Be open to receive conviction of sin ....and repent ...then go forward to
be a great blessing to this hurting world. A world that needs to see those that not only preach the gospel
but also live the gospel.
A. TRUTH
Jesus is the truth and God expects His servants to always be truthful ....not only when it is easy or comfortable.
When under pressure we are tempted to lie: (1) to save face (to continue to look good to others) (2) to prevent an
unpleasant situation (3) to preserve a relationship (4) to save ourselves from punishment (5) to pretend to be
something that we are not.
In some cultures around the world one or all of these reasons are acceptable excuses for not telling the truth. For
instance in some cultures, relationships are valued more than truth therefore telling a lie would be preferable to
damaging a relationship. However, this is not acceptable to God. God expects us to tell the truth ...in love. Telling the
truth is foundational for all relationships. In fact, a relationship built on a lie is like building your house too quickly,
without being careful ....it will soon fall down.
Since we are talking about a `sin of the tongue' it would also be good to mention a few others. The servant of God
must not speak critical and judgmental things about others. The body of Christ suffers when ministers speak evil of
each other. We sow division and confusion instead of love and unity.
We must also be very careful not to be a `tale bearer'. When we are told something confidentially we must not tell
others. Churches have been ruined and many have been hurt by `tale bearing'.
B. THE USE OF MONEY
God has promised to "supply all of our needs according to His riches in glory". Phil. 4: l9 He is faithful to fulfill His
promises. Never look to man as your source of provision. God is our provider. If we look to man, we may be
disappointed and become offended or bitter. Hudson Taylor, the founder of China Inland Mission trusted God for the
provision for over 1,000 missionaries he sent to China. He said, "God's work done in God's way never lacks God's
provision".
We are to be good stewards of God's provision ...wisely using what He has given. The improper use of money has
caused the destruction of many ministers and ministries. The following are a few guidelines for operating with
financial integrity:
1. Good record keeping
* Recording in duplicate the sources and amounts of all money that has come into the ministry.
* In a similar way record all expenses ....all money spent by the ministry.
* A report should be given to the pastor, church elders or board of directors on a regular basis.
These records should be kept by an honest individual (other than the pastor) and reviewed by at least one other.
When money is counted 2 or 3 individuals should be involved. This is not lack of trust but prevents temptation from
blossoming into sin .... as well as relieves the suspicions of others.
2. The Use of Designated Funds
Designated funds are those which are given for a specific purpose. For example, a man in your congregation donates
money that he has been saving to purchase a few Bibles for the church. This money must be spent on Bibles. It would
be very unwise for the pastor to use the money to fix the church roof instead. The donor would be offended and
perhaps God would also. He may have stirred the man to give the money because He wanted the people to have the
Bibles.
You may raise money for a particular aspect of ministry... for example: a building project, orphans, evangelism, etc. It
is very important that the money given is spent for that particular project. It would be of poor integrity to take money
donated for orphans and use it for evangelism ...even though both are God's work. We must believe that if God has
stirred donors to give toward a particular project it is because He wants that work to be accomplished. Of
course, to intentionally play on the sympathy of others to raise money for orphans and then spend it on other ministry
needs is deceitful and very displeasing to God.
Remember, money is not the root of all evil, it is the love of money that causes the problem. Let's ask God to keep us
from greed and covetousness. "Godliness with contentment is great gain." I Tim. 6: 6-10
C. THE USE OF TIME
I am always amazed at how many planning meetings are held and yet how little is accomplished in the Kingdom of
God. Many ministers claim to be very busy ...and many are, but what are they doing? Let us "be about our Father's
business".
If we are not careful, we will love to sit and discuss. Perhaps we will even feel that we are doing
something very important...... Remember, ministry is spelled W-O-R-K ! ! !
Ministers will sit, talk and eat (if food is available). Be careful. This could be laziness in disguise. Yes, meetings are
necessary but if you find yourself attending a lot of meetings prayerfully consider if they are productive ....and
necessary. Prov.20: 4, Prov.26: 16
Even as it is important not to waste time, it is also vital for the minister to take the time to rest. Many
servants, for lack of rest grow weary and faint. God Himself, established the `Sabbath principle'when
He created the world. He also commanded rest when He gave the Ten Commandments.. We must rest 1
day out of 7 for our spiritual, emotional and physical health.
D. MAKING AND KEEPING PROMISES
"Let your yes be yes and your no be no" Matt. S: 36-37 Most ministers want to please the people that they serve.
Sometimes they agree to do things that they later do not do. Do not make promises that you cannot keep. The
ministers of God must do what they say they will do. Many are watching us.
E. SEXUAL SIN
The enemy has gained many victories in this area ....Brothers and sisters, this must not be! God is very serious about
sexual immorality. Jesus said that to even look lustfully at a woman (or man) is the same as committing adultery and
in some countries there are homosexuals and child molesters in the ministry. This is an abomination ! Matt. 5:28, Lev.
18.22
Do you remember how David fell? What a tragedy. Yes, God forgave him but he suffered the consequences of his sin
the rest of his life. II Samuel 11
We can never justify or give a good reason for sexual misconduct-Perverse men have tried to reason that Solomon
had 700 wives and Abraham had concubines .... but these are Old Testament examples. We can see very clear
instruction in the New Testament regarding marriage, divorce and immorality. Ask God to cleanse you from impure
thoughts and actions, pornography, masturbation, etc.
A man should not minister to a woman alone ...nor should a woman minister to a man alone. Keep from the
appearance of evil, the temptation of evil and the accusation of evil. ( An emotionally ill or demonized woman could
accuse the pastor of touching or raping her, etc.)
If your love for God will not keep you from sexual sin, let the fear of God make you tremble. God is Holy!
F. PRIDE
Pride is another major stumbling block for the minister. Pride has a way of creeping into even the most humble
heart. A few compliments, a few successes, a few souls saved, a few people healed and pride begins to rise.
Here is a good test of your pride level: Are you able to receive correction without grumbling? Are you easily
offended by what others say to you? Perhaps you are more proud than you imagined. We need to ask God to show us
our condition. Do you compare yourself with others ...thinking secretly that your church is better, that you area more
powerful preacher, that you are more holy, that you can sing better or read better or give more money than your
brothers or sisters in the Lord ????
Let us consider James 4:10 and 1 Peter 5:6. We are to humble ourselves. Ask God to show you practical ways of
humbling yourself ....for example: servanthood, submitting to authority, public confession of sin, fasting/praying,
dressing yourself in a humble way, speaking humbly (not boasting), etc.
II. CONCLUSION
In addition to the areas we have examined, I would encourage you to review the biblical qualifications of elders and
deacons as defined in 1 Tim. 3 and Titus 1: 6-9. How do you compare to this measuring stick? Are you loving your
wife and children? What about the use of alcohol? How is your anger problem? God help us!
We have briefly given warning of the wiles of the devil and the weakness of the flesh .... those things that have
caused many ministers to fall BUT you do not need to fall. God is "able to keep you from falling". Jude 1:24
If you are to run this race to the finish you must first become (and remain) intimate with God. This cannot be done
without daily prayer and worship and the reading of His Word. You will surely be deceived if you are not faithful to
pray. God desires that we love Him above all else ...even the ministry. This is the first and greatest commandment.
Matt. 27:37, 38 The Lord has also revealed in Psalm 41:1-3 that if we consider the poor / weak that God will protect
us.
Our defense and our victory is in the Lord ! ..Prayer, Praise, Perseverance and ministry to the Poor.
This is well pleasing to God.
What to do after you have an upset or reversal in your ministry.

Your finances have dried up... or there have been accusations against you, perhaps a church split, your husband or
wife leaves home, one of your children are arrested or caught in sin, there is prolonged sickness or death in your
family ....What do you do? How should you respond?
When disaster strikes we are usually perplexed ...even confused. We blame others or accuse the devil. We may blame
God and feel that He has deserted us. This is a very difficult time. How you respond to your crisis can be a matter of
`life or death' to your ministry.
Here are a few helpful steps to follow:
1) Run to God
At times like this, the enemy would seek to pull you away from God. We know from scripture ( Rom 8: ) that
nothing can separate us from the love of God. But the lies of the devil and our own doubts can cause us to withdraw
from our loving Father ...our only true source of help and strength. Be determined to run to God, not away from Him.
Hide yourself in Him. No matter what the problem ...no matter what the cause of the problem.
2) Examine your heart
The first thing that I do when there is an unexpected reversal in my life or ministry is ask God to reveal the cause
of the problem. Perhaps I have sinned and displeased God. How much better to assume the blame than to blame
others. Repent of all known sins, improper attitudes, unforgiveness of others or any lack of integrity. We must realize
that God loves us and will discipline us when needed. (Rom. 12) He forgives our sins when we humbly ask Him.
There are, however, consequences to sin that remain ( Read about David and Bathsheba in II Samuel 11.) Even in
this, God gives grace and we proceed on our walk of faith. God restores us, encourages us and heals our self inflicted
wounds.
3) Forgive
If it is obvious that the problem was caused by others and you are completely innocent... be very careful;
bitterness, resentment, hatred, revenge are at the door! This is a very dangerous place. There is only one way out. You
must forgive them from your heart.
The Lord is very serious about unforgiveness. (Read Matt. 18: and Matt. 6: 14,15.) Remember forgiveness is not a
feeling ( you may still feel hurt or angry). Forgiveness is an act of your will., a decision that you make " I will
forgive". Also, ask God to forgive you for all of the critical and judgmental thoughts or words that you have thought
or spoken against them. Set them free and you will be free. Bind them in unforgiveness and you will be in bondage
and of little use in the kingdom of God.
4) Fight
The devil hates you and your family. He hates your ministry. He wants to destroy you and your work. Again,
examine your heart. Has your sin opened a door for the enemy? If so, repent.
Take your stand against the demons of hell. Do spiritual warfare! You have authority to trample on scorpions and
serpents and all the power of the enemy. (Matt. 10) Use the authority that God has given you in Jesus name. Call a
fast ( 1 day, 7 days, 40 days) ...a time of prayer, worship and warfare. Victory is ours ...the battle is the Lord's!
5) Is this a test?
God does test us at times. One thing to remember about a test of God: The purpose of a test is not to show God
how we will respond to a given situation. He already knows the results at the beginning. It is to show us our spiritual
need or progress.
God prunes us (to bear more fruit (John 15:2) and refines us. He is actively at work in our lives conforming us to the
image of Christ (Rom.8:29). This is our greatest purpose: to be a beautiful, spotless bride for His son, Jesus. Submit
to His pruning hand. He is the potter. We are the clay.
6) A change in direction?
Regardless of the problem-or the reason for the problem, we must seek God for the solution. Do not respond "in the
flesh"...trying to restore things using our human reasoning and wisdom. Take the time to seek God ...pray. He will
rebuild. Even as He has built the first time... by the leading of the Holy Spirit. Do not assume anything (except that
He loves you and wants you to be restored (Jer. 29:11). God may want you to endure and persevere. Don't quit when
things get difficult. Persevere.
Maybe you have been persevering ...so much so that you missed His leading to do something new. Perhaps He wll
give you a new direction now that He has your attention.
7) Give thanks and praise!
In the midst of it all ...give thanks. There is a tendency to be filled with self pity. Resist that urge. Instead, praise our
God ...Praise Him again ...Praise Him again! "Give thanks in all circumstances; for this is the will of God in Christ
Jesus for you." I Thes.5:18.
This may seem quite difficult and very unnatural but I tell you following this very basic principle is the quickest way
to healing and restoration. Do it now!
God continues to have a great plan for your life. He has not failed you. He will never fail you.
Trust Him ...The best is yet to come. "...weeping may endure for a night, but joy comes in the morning." Psalm 30:5
Submission and Rebellion

David, Saul & Absalom
I.
DAVID: 1 Sam. 16 1 Kings 2

A. God used Saul to break David. As Saul grew in madness, David grew in understanding.
1. God placed David under Saul's authority knowing full well what type of leader he was and
would become.
2. David placed himself under Saul's authority and grew spiritually.
3. When Saul threw the spears David did not throw them back. ( He did not stand up for his rights
or try to prove that he can't be pushed around. He did not claim to be defender of the faith,
detector of heresy.)
B. What do you do when someone throws spears at you?
1. Pretend you cannot sees spears.
2. Learn to move quickly.
3. Forgive and pretend that nothing ever happened.
4. When someone is hit by a spear they often become bitter. David was never hit. a. David learned
not to throw spears and he stayed away from those who did. b. He kept his mouth closed.
Conclusion: David, the shepherd, would perhaps have grown up to be like Saul except that
God cut away the "Said" from inside David's heart.
C. How do you know when it is time to leave God's anointed?
1. Saul made the decision for David. He chased him away... "Hunt him down, kill him like a dog".
2. Note This! David did not divide the kingdom of God when he left, nor did he take part of the
population with him... HE LEFT ALONE!
3. Caves, fields, a foreign land; his darkest hour. Perhaps this would be his life forever. Suffering
births humility.
II.
SAUL: 1 Sam 9-31

A. His beginning was impressive
1. United a people/ founded a kingdom and created an army from nothing.
2. Won battles in the power of God and he was immersed in the Holy Spirit and prophesied.
3. God gave him authority. He was God's anointed.
B. Saul declines. He was eaten with jealousy, a murderer and willing to live in spiritual darkness.
C. There is a difference between the outward clothing of the Spirits power and the inward filling of the
Spirits life. Many pray for power and God grants their request, even unworthy vessels.
D. Keep in mind that some who have been given God's anointing power have:
1. Raised armies and defeated the enemy.
2. Preached and prophesied with power.
3. And also... Thrown spears, hated and attacked other men, prophesied naked and plotted to kill
and consult with witches.(Anointing does not mean the approval of God).
E. Is your leader a Said or a David?
1. God knows but he won't tell.
2. You may think that you know, but you don't. Your reaction to your leader reveals a great deal
about you!
III.
ABSALOM: 2 Sam 13-18

A. Absalom was a handsome man. Everyone like him, but Absalom also wanted the kingdom for himself.
Perhaps Absalom spoke of:
1. The great visions he had for Gods kingdom
2. The great achievements that the people were capable of.
3. How he would make changes and give the people freedom.
B. Have you heard this said in your local church? These are early signs of rebellion. Beware.
1. "People should be lead only by God and not by men... I can hear God too."
2. "Men should do only what they feel led by God to do"
C. Rebellion in the kingdom of God is not proper. It can never be fully blessed.
1. A man who leads a rebellion no matter how wonderful his words, has proven that he has a
critical spirit, unprincipled character and hidden motives.
2. He uses the followers that he gets to start his own dominion.
3. Men who lead spiritual rebellion are unworthy men. "Who can stretch out his hand against the
Lord's anointed and be without guilt?" (1 Sam 26:9).
4. A great man would leave by himself and start a work in a unchurched area- instead of stealing
and dividing.
D. When his throne was challenged by Absalom, David refused to become a Saul. He may have said:
1. "The throne is not mine to have, to take, to protect or to keep"; "It may be God's will"
2. "I will not fight to become king or to remain king"; "I trust in the Lord"
Conclusion: David's heart remained pure. Surely, this is what God desires of you. Will you trust him
with your ministry?...with your future? Will you pass the test?
The Life of Saul
A Character Study of the First King of Israel

A.
B.
C.
INTRODUCTION: The people of Israel reject God. They want a king. (1 Sam 8)
Saul was head and shoulders above all others.
1. Chosen by God (1 Sam 19:15-17)
2. Anointed (10:1), Humble (9:21), Patient (10:8,27)
3. He prophesied (10:10)
4. Valiant men served him (10:26)
5. Man of war (11:6,8)
6. Raised an army of 330,000
After two years (1 Sam 13:8)
1. Saul fails the test of waiting on the Lord. He chose his own way regarding sacrifice.
2. He disobeyed the Lord's command when under pressure (13:13).
a. The people were leaving.
b. Help (Samuel) did not come when he expected it.
c. The enemy was ready to attack (13:14).
3. God accepts no excuses. The Kingdom was taken from him.
The downward cycle began.
1. Saul shows poor judgment. He treats his men harshly. (14:24-30)
2. This treatment causes his men to sin. (14:33)
3. Saul disobeys the Lord again and does not "destroy the Amalekites and all of their possessions". (15:2)
4. Saul deceives himself believing that he has done the will of God. (15:13)
5. God rejects Saul as King. (15:10,11,23)
6. Saul sets up a monument for himself. His "open" pride is apparent. (15:2)
7. Saul repents but it does not seem to be heartfelt. His repentance is rejected by the prophet. (15:24,25)
8. Saul is concerned about "losing face". (15:30)
9. Samuel never comes to Saul again. Saul loses the counsel of the Lord. (13:35)
10. The Spirit of the Lord departs from Saul . A distressing spirit is sent by God instead. (16:14)
11. Fear has also come upon Saul. (17:11)
12. Saul is resentful, jealous and murderous. He becomes David's enemy actively seeking his death. Jealousy
has made him mad and insane (18:29)
13. Saul prophesied again (19:23,24). When the Holy Spirit is "moving" even a sinner can be used by God
Anointing does not mean approval.
14. Saul tries to kill his own son (20:33).
15. Saul's jealousy now drives him to murder 85 priests when he thought that they conspired to help David
escape. Saul also kills all their families (22:18).
16. Occasionally Saul would come to reality... "I have sinned ...I have played the fool" (26:2).
17. After having driven all mediums from the land, he himself consults one (28:7).
18. Saul even attempts suicide (31:4).
19. Saul dies on the battle field after falling on his own sword.
The Life of David son of Jesse, Shepherd & King
A.
"A man after God'

s own heart"
David was anointed, by Samuel, to be king of Israel (1 Sam 16)
1. "Man looks on the outward appearance, but God looks on the heart" (16:7)
2. The Spirit of God came upon David (16:3)
3. David, an anointed musician/song writer is taken into the palace to quiet Saul's "distressing" spirit
(16:14-23)
4. David loves Saul (16:21).
5. David trusts God and kills Goliath (17:50).
6. Saul sets David over the men of war (18:5).
7. Saul becomes increasingly jealous of David. Saul tries to kill him (18:11; 19:10).
8. David flees from Saul for the next several years (1 Sam 19-30).
9. David becomes fearful (21:12).
10. David even pretends to be insane before the King of Gath (21:13).
11. He lives with Israel's enemies the Philistines (1 Sam 27)
B.
David's Preparation for Leadership - A Synopsis

1. Drawing near to God ...establishment of his reputation and confidence.
a. David is anointed with oil by Samuel and the Spirit of the Lord comes upon him (1 Sam 16:13).
b. David becomes a worshipper (16:18).
c. David kills the lion and the bear while tending the sheep (17:34).
d. David ministers to Saul (16:23).
e. David becomes an armor bearer (16:21).
f. David kills Goliath (17:50).
g. David leads the men of war to great victories (18:5).
2. The Breaking
a. Despised, attached and persecuted by King Saul (1 Sam 18 - 30).
b. Into the wilderness/caves (21:12).
c. Loss of reputation. His own men want to kill him. (1 Sam 30:6)
d. Most of the psalms were written during this period. David for the most part, remained faithful to God.
e. He passed the test. David did not lift his hand against Saul God's anointed even under intense pressure.
3. David became King
a. Israel and Judah are united after a brief war (5:1-5)
b. The conquest of Jerusalem (5:7)
c. David is a joyful worshipper as the ark is brought to Jerusalem (leaping and dancing with all his
might before the Lord. (6:13-16)
d. God makes a covenant with David (7:5-16).
e. David responds with humility and gratitude (7:18).
f. David mighty man of war expands the kingdom (2 Sam 8- 10).
4. David sinned with Bathsheeba (2 Sam 11) "lust of the eyes, lust of the flesh, pride of life"
a. Sees Bathsheeba bathing, lusts after her (11:3)
b. Commits adultery with her/ made her pregnant (11:5)
c. Callously calculated the murder of her husband Uriah (11:15)
d. By doing this he despised the Lord and the commandment of the Lord (12:10)
e. David repents (12:10)
f. His sincere repentance is accepted, but he must still suffer the consequences of his sins.
5. The Consequences of David's Sins (2 Sam 12:10) "The sword shall never depart from your house"
a. Ammon raped Tamar (13:11-14)
b. Absalom murdered Ammon (13:29)
c. Absalom attempts to take David's throne (15)
d. David flees Jerusalem; many against him (15:14)
e. Absalom killed by Joab (18)
f. Adonijah tries to usurp throne, but was later executed (I Kings I)
g. Four children dead: Bathsheeba's baby, Ammon, Absalom, Adonijah
h. Daughter Tamar raped.
6. David restored to the throne (More conquests)
a. Philistine giants destroyed (2 Sam 21:15)
b. David praises God for Deliverance (2 Sam 22)
c. David sins again and orders a census (2 Sam 24)
d. David's heart condemns him and he repents (24:10)
e. Three days of plague come on the land (24:15)
f. David offers a sacrifice - the plague subsides (2 Sam 24:25)
g. Adonijah presumes to be King (1 King 1:5)
h. Solomon is proclaimed King (1:39)
I. David reigned for 40 years (5:5)
* 7 1/2 years over Judah
* 33 years over all Israel and Judah.
* He began his reign at the age of 30
* He died at 70.
Sexual Sin
David and Bathsheba
Then David sent messengers, and took her; and she came to him, and he lay with her ....2 Samuel 11: 4
King David was a mighty man of God! ...the apple of God's eye. He reigned for 40 years!
(7 in Hebron and 33 in Jerusalem) He was a mighty warrior, a man of courage. We all know the story of how, even as
a shepherd boy, he killed a lion, a bear and Goliath, the giant Philistine. David was also faithful and loyal to his king
(Saul) who persecuted him.
Have you read the Psalms? Many of these prophetic songs of praise were written, sung and played by David. This
tenderhearted worshipper of God even danced with complete abandonment before the Lord. (2 Sam. 6: 14). He truly
loved God.
David, the second king of Israel, was a great man ....he was also a sinner, a man of lustful passion .... a murderer.
How could this happen?
A. He disregarded the scripture.
Speaking of the king, "Neither shall he multiply wives for himself, lest his heart turn away..." Deut. 17:17 Yes, it
was the cultural norm for a king to take many wives. (He had 6 wives in Hebron and perhaps kept Saul's wives
also. In addition, David took wives and concubines in Jerusalem.) but God clearly said not to "multiply
wives" ...........................and David did. Surely this fed his lust. You see, lust is never satisfied. The more you
have, the more you want. When one indulges their sexual appetite it increases. Even with all of his wives and
concubines, his eyes still wandered.
Before we point a finger at King David let us take a look at our own heart-and the heart of our nation. What has
become a `cultural norm' in our society? Adultery, pornography, fornication, homosexuality, immodest apparel,
vulgarity abortion. The judgment of God is coming because of these sins ...It has even begun!
B.
No one confronted David.

He was a great king. Things were going very well. Apparently the priests nor the
prophets ...not even his family confronted David. "David, it is against God's law for
you to multiply wives." It appears as though David was accountable to no one.
C.
Anointing is not the same as approval.

David was an anointed servant of God. The Holy Spirit was with him and God gave him great success.
Unfortunately David may have deceived himself..thinking that since God was giving him marvelous victory
in his ministry that perhaps God would allow him to take several wives. After all, he was the king!
This same `fatal' mistake has been made by many of God's servants. They disobey God, but, in His mercy, He
continues to use them... "His gifts and calling are without repentance" Rom. l 1:29. They misconstrue, God's
anointing as, His approval ....and instead of repenting they continue in their sin.
D. Idleness
"It happened in the spring of the year, at the time when kings go out [to] [battle], that David sent Joab ..... but
David remained at Jerusalem." 2 Sam 11: l There needs to be little commentary about this. We all no that "idle
hands are the devil's workshop."
E.
Lack of intimacy with God

I cannot prove this point, but find it impossible to believe that David, at this point in his life, had been
maintaining a meaningful prayer/ worship life. Had he been speaking to the Lord when he awoke from his
afternoon nap it would have been far more difficult for him to step across the line into sin.
The stage is now set for disaster:

An uncontrolled sexual appetite that has been fed by self indulgence .... Pride, the result of no accountability
Idleness and perhaps, Prayerlessness.
David, the anointed king/ worshipper is about to make the greatest mistake of his life ...adultery and murder. The
consequences of his actions would plague him the remaining 20 years of his reign.
This occurred when David was about 50 years old. He had been reigning for 20 years.
The Lust of the eyes, the lust of the flesh
"Then it happened one evening that David arose from his bed and walked on the roof of the king's house. And from
the roof he saw a woman bathing, and the woman [was] very beautiful to behold." 2 Samuel 11:2
As we already mentioned, David didn't go to battle like the other kings of his generation. He stayed home. Tired?,
perhaps. Maybe thinking that it was time for him to enjoy the fruit of his labors. After all he had been working hard.
It was time for a vacation.
He was taking an afternoon sleep, awoke and looked off of his roof top. A beautiful woman was taking a bath!
Sin #1: David should have looked away. You are not responsible for the first look ...but you are for the second,
third and fourth. In Matthew 5:28-29, Jesus basically says don't give me any excuses .... "if your eye causes
you to sin, pluck it out!" Paul tells Timothy to run from such lusts. (2 Tim.2:22)
A woman's responsibility:
It is important for a woman to know that a man is stimulated by sight. ( a woman more so by touch.) This is why
pornography is so damaging to a man. Bathsheba should have closed the curtains! In saying this, I'm not implying
that this affair was her fault. But, don't tell me that she didn't know she could be seen from the kings balcony/roof. A
modest woman would close the curtains even if there was a slight chance that she could be seen.
Women please be careful what you wear. You may cause men to sin by looking/lusting at you! ( 1 Tim.2: 9,10)
Carefully consider this:
Men or Women, Do you really want to be àttractive' to the opposite sex?.. to draw attention to yourself? This is not
spiritual, it is carnal! Isn't it far better, if you are single, for you to pray and ask God to draw someone to you? If you
are married you have no business trying to make yourself appear attractive to anyone but your mate. Be careful, your
cultural mind set may be causing you to sin. Having said this, I'm not endorsing some legalistic approach. It is OK to
`look your best' ...but be painfully honest with yourself, check your motives for wanting to be àttractive'.
Sin #2: He purposely inquires about the woman and sends for her even though he finds out that she is married.
This does not stop him. He commits adultery! What about the command of God: Thou shall not commit
adultery.?
There is a point where a thought gives birth to lust and lust conceives sin. David came to that point and crossed over
the line. He could have prayed: "Lord I need you, help me!"
But he didn't. He could have tried to distract himself. But he didn't. He could have called his closest friend: " I'm
being tempted. Please pray for me. But he didn't.
Sin #3: Murder! Bathsheba became pregnant! This secret one night affair has now become a problem. But don't
worry, David has a plan. He would bring her husband home from the battlefield, have him sleep with his
wife, and no one would be the wiser. Unfortunately for David, his plan failed. Bathsheba's husband, Uriah,
was a far more noble man than David had expected. (He was far more noble than David!) He would not sleep
with his wife while his fellow soldiers were sleeping in the battlefield. David tried a second time-even
getting Uriah drunk, but to no avail.
It appears as though David panicked. Trying to hide sin will do that to a person. David chose to cover his sin
instead of repent. This is always a bad choice ...usually with severe consequences. David, this once mighty
warrior, was now very afraid of his sin being discovered. He had Uriah killed!
Abortion is today's panic plan!
When confronted (about nine, long, guilt-ridden months later) by the prophet Nathan, David repented and God spared
his life. But as mentioned before there were severe consequences for his actions .... God told him that the "sword
would never depart from his house" 2 Sam. 12:10. Four of his sons would later die. Perhaps this was the fourfold
restitution that was required for stealing. (2 Sam. 12:6)
Teens, one time of pleasure can result in pregnancy ....and all of the consequences of pregnancy. Kissing leads to
touching and touching will lead to intercourse. Don't deceive yourselves and say "I can control myself'. Run away
from situations that put you at risk
To avoid sexual sin:
Establish Boundaries ...to keep you out of compromising situations ...don't be alone with a member of the opposite
sex
Weigh the consequences NOW! ...before you get into trouble i.e. Sex sin is a serious offense against God. The
sexually immoral will not inherit the kingdom of God. Eph. 5:5, What about pregnancy? How will this affect your
family, your schooling, your career? What about sexually transmitted diseases?
Be accountable to a trustworthy person of the same sex. Talk with them about your sins and temptations. Ask for
prayer.
Cultivate healthy pursuits that keep your thoughts on things that are honorable, pure and good. Phi1.4:8
Cling to the Lord in daily dependence ...prayer/worship. If you rely on your own strengths you will fall.
In Conclusion
We are surrounded by sexual lust and perversion. The media portrays premarital sex and homosexuality as `normal'.
God's word says otherwise:
"You have heard that it was said to those of old, ' You shall not commit adultery.' "But I say to you that whoever
looks at a woman to lust for her has already committed adultery with her in his heart." Matt 5:27
"For this you know, that no fornicator, unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, has any inheritance in
the kingdom of Christ and God. Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of
God comes upon the sons of disobedience. Therefore do not be partakers with them. Eph 5:5-7
"Do you not know that the unrighteous will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived. Neither fornicators,
nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor homosexuals, nor sodomites, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers,
nor extortioners will inherit the kingdom of God." 1Cor 6:8
"Finally then, brethren, we urge and exhort in the Lord Jesus that you should abound more and more, just as you
received from us how you ought to walk and to please God; for you know what commandments we gave you through
the Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, your sanctification: that you should abstain from sexual immorality; that
each of you should know how to possess his own vessel in sanctification and honor, not in passion of lust, like the
Gentiles who do not do not know God; that no one should take advantage of and defraud his brother in this matter,
because the Lord [is] the avenger of all such, as we also forewarned you and testified. For God did not call us to
uncleanness, but in holiness. Therefore he who rejects [this] does not reject man, but God, who has also given us His
Holy Spirit." 1Thes. 4:4
BIBLIOGRAPHY
INTIMACY WITH GOD / WORSHIP WARFARE
PREPARING WORSHIPERS FOR WAR
TABERNACLE OF DAVID
Gerrit Gustafson
Kevin Conner
CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT
FORGIVING AND REPENTING
FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT
International Leadership Training Institute

EVANGELISM I & II
SALVATION
MISSIOLOGY
An analysis of World Christian Movement
AD 2000 GLOBAL MONITOR
MISSIONARY METHODS
Johnathan Lewis
David Barrett/Todd Johnson
Southern Baptist Foreign Mission Board
Roland Allen
WORLD RELIGIONS
TELL IT WELL
CHRISTIAN APPROACH TO HINDUISM
HOW TO RESPOND TO ISLAM
TODAY'S RELIGIONS
John Seamands
Dr. Sam Gamadia
Philip Lochhaas
Josh McDowell and Don Stewart
GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT

GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT
Harold Horton / Int'1 Leadership Training Institute
DELIVERANCE
BASICS OF DELIVERANCE SEMINAR
PIGS IN THE PARLOR
Dr. Derek Prince

Frank Hammond
TEACHING
FIRST STEP FOR TEACHERS
William Martin
PREACHING
MINISTRY GUIDANCE
THE MAKING OF A LEADER
Frank Damazio / Bible Temple Publishing
WORKS OF MERCY
SPECIAL MINISTRIES FOR CARING CHURCHES
GIVE COMFORT TO MY PEOPLE
Robert Korth
Joseph Dolan
CHURCH PLANTING
THE INDIGENOUS CHURCH
INDIGENOUS CHURCH PLANTING
THE NATURE AND DESTINY OF THE CHURCH
Melvin Hodges
Charles Brock

SHORT TERM MISSIONS TRAINING
FIELD POLICIES
A.L.M.S.
Resurrection Church Ministries
SUPPLEMENTAL LESSONS
Peter Whitehouse

Discipleship Module 3-5 PDF

Transféré par

Informations du document

Description originale:

Titre original

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Discipleship Module 3-5 PDF

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Discipleship Training

114 Rock Road, Berne, New York 12023

Intimacy with God

International Accelerated Missions

Fellowship and Communion with God

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-1

Souls are saved through prayer. Read (I John 5:16)

THE POTENTIALITIES OF PRAYER

Come into His conscious presence. (Ps. 100:2; 16:1 l; 46:10)

The Secret of Entrance into His Presence

Focus your thought upon His Presence

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-3

8. Then please learn to be utterly silent to the Lord.

Pray Earnestly. - James 5:16

Pray with Others. Matt. 18:19,20; Acts 4:21-23; I Cor.14:15,16

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-4

Pray in the name of Jesus.

Command in the name of Jesus.

CONDITIONS OF EFFECTUAL PRAYER (Ps. 66:18; Isa. 59:1,2)

Keep all of His commandments

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-7

THE CALL TO WORSHIP

God calling His people to activated worship! (Ps.149:1-50)

God calling activated worshipers to war! (Ps.149:6-9)

III. THE CONQUERABLE ENEMY

The reality of Satan.

The vulnerability (weakness) of Satan.

PREREQUISITES (NEEDED CONDITIONS) FOR WARFARE

"Are you a worshiper?" (Ps. 149:6-9)

WE HAVE BEEN GIVEN EFFECTIVE WEAPONS, WHICH WE MUST LEARN TO USE

The BloodLegislative (legal) truth.

Not some magical incantation (a spell or curse)

Our Testimony of God's Truth -- Executive Action

C. The Name of Jesus

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-9

VI. OTHER IMPORTANT OPERATIONS OF WARFARE

Fasting: Loosens the bonds of wickedness. (Isa. 58:6)

Is there anything I secretly treasure above God Himself?

Pulling Down Strongholds

LEARNING ABOUT STRONGHOLDS

Now let's discover how to recognize strongholds and demolish them!

DISARMING THE ADVERSARY (ENEMY)

III. INCREASING SPHERES (REALMS OR AREAS) OF WAR

WARFARE IN THE LIFE OF GIDEON

B. Gideon confronts strongholds in himself. It must begin here! (Judg. 6:11-24)

FILLING THE CONQUERED TERRITORIES

The Battle Belongs to the Lord

THE JEHOSHAPHAT STRATEGY (II CHRONICLES 20)

Faith. vs. 18-20

Victory. vs. 22-25. Taking the spoils. (See Mt. 12:29).

Celebration. vs. 27-29. (See Ps. 126).

MINISTRY IN THE HEAVENS /VICTORY ON EARTH

REVIEW OF GOD-CENTERED WARFARE

Be God-conscious, not enemy-conscious. Deut. 20:3,4.

Submit to God first, then resist the devil. Jas. 4:7.

Use your God-given weapons with courage and wisdom.

Fill the conquered places with God's truth.

Musicians' Session (optional lesson, excellent for worship leaders)

Transitions between songs are most important.

The skillful use of songs.

IAM School of Missions pg. 9-14

Psalms, hymns and spiritual songs.